8 mar 2025
1917 Codex
Quondam
1983 Codex
Currens
| To work for the proper implementation of canon law is to play an extraordinarily constructive role in continuing the redemptive mission of Christ. Pope John Paul II |
|
8 mar 2025 |
|
|
|
|
1917 Codex
Quondam |
|
Notice |
This page is in development. |
| Overview
|
Codex Quondam, Western Code of 1917
Apparatus for researching the Pio-Benedictine Code of Canon Law.
Users of this apparatus should be familiar with the materials presented on the Masterpage on the Pio-Benedictine Code of 1917, here, and with the discussion of the pan-textual commentaries on the 1917 Code, here. Canonistics knows two types of treatments of law, namely, official (treated on this page) and private (treated at the Supplement page).
|
|
Using
this page |
Given the centrality of the "canon" to canon law, this page is fundamentally oriented to canon numbers and presents its information as follows: |
|
Canon of the Pio-Benedictine Code of Canon Law (1917) in green highlight, preceded by '1917 CIC' and cited in a four-digit format ending with a period, summarized in or translated into English, and linked to the official Latin text of the canon. Where an English translation is offered it is from Edward Peters (American layman, 1957-), The 1917 or Pio-Benedictine Code of Canon Law in English Translation with extensive scholarly apparatus, (Ignatius Press, 2001) xxxv + 777 pp., with occasional emendations.
Subsequent. Listing, as available, canons of the Johanno-Pauline Code of Canon Law (1983) that are parallel to the Pio-Benedictine provision. |
|
|
|
Papal. Papal modifications of the Code (of which there is only one) followed by an official citation. A Summary of the modification is offered and canons actually given in the document are listed as Cites.
Dicasterial. Dicasterial modifications of, applications of, or notable commentary on, the text of the Code, almost followed by an official citation. A Summary is offered where possible and canons actually given in the document are listed as Cites.
Supplement. A link to the Supplement page that indicates that one or more private treatments of the canon were made and are provided at the Supplement page, here, along with explanations about how to use that page.
Note(s). Offers other information about a canon such as cross references to the canon within the 1917 Code and occasional comments of possible usefulness.
Information about a canon is always presented in the order set out above. With the exception of the Subsequent and Supplement entries which are always offered even should both entries be blank (≠), if no information has been identified within any of the above categories, that category is omitted from the entry.
|
|
□ |
Pio-Benedictine Code of Canon Law, cc. 1-2414. Original Latin text here.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Book / (Part) / (Section) / Title / (Chapter) / (Article) / Canon / (Section or Paragraph) / (Number) / (Letter).
It is important to realize that the five Books of the 1917 Code were divided fundamentally into consecutively numbered "Titles" to which nearly all canons in the Book were assigned. "Parts" and "Sections", in contrast, were more of a scholastic category than a legislative one and these designations did not impact the numbering of the Titles within Books.
Monographs.
• Pan-Textual Commentaries on the Pio-Benedictine Code, info here.
|
| □
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917 Codex Quondam
General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917 Codex Quondam
General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917 Codex Quondam
General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917 Codex Quondam
General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
□
1917
Codex Quondam General Norms
|
Book I. General Norms, cc. 1-86.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Supplement. Book I, here.
! [ Preliminary canons, cc. 1-7. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0001. Although in the Code of canon law the discipline of the Oriental Church is frequently referenced, nevertheless, this [Code] applies only to the Latin Church and does not bind the Oriental, unless it treats of things that, by their nature, apply to the Oriental. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0001.
Supplement. Canon 1, here.
1917 CIC 0002. The Code, for the most part, determines nothing concerning the rites and ceremonies that the liturgical books approved by the Latin Church determine are to be observed in the celebration of the most holy sacrifice of the Mass, in the administration of the Sacraments, and in conducting other holy Sacramentals. Therefore, all of these liturgical laws retain their force unless something about them is expressly corrected in this Code. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0002.
Supplement. Canon 2, here.
1917 CIC 0003. The canons of this Code in no way abrogate from nor in any way obrogate treaties entered into by the Apostolic See with various Nations. these treaties, therefore, maintain their present force notwithstanding any contrary prescriptions of this Code. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0003.
Supplement. Canon 3, here.
1917 CIC 0004. Other acquired rights, and likewise privileges and indults, granted by the Apostolic See to physical or moral persons up to this time, that are still in use and not revoked, remain intact unless they are expressly revoked by the canons of this Code. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0004.
Supplement. Canon 4, here.
1917 CIC 0005. Customs presently in force, whether universal or particular, but against the prescriptions of these canons, if they are indeed expressly reprobated, are to be corrected as a corruption of the law, even if they are immemorial, nor are they permitted to revive in the future. other customs, clearly centenary or immemorial, can be tolerated if Ordinaries determine that, due to circumstances of person or place, they cannot be prudently removed. other customs are considered suppressed unless the Code expressly provides otherwise. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0005 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 5, here.
Note(s). Canon 5 is referenced in Canon 30.
1917 CIC 0006. The Code for the most part retains the discipline now in force, although it brings about opportune changes. Therefore: 1° Any laws, whether universal or particular, opposed to the prescriptions of this Code, are abrogated unless something else is expressly provided regarding particular laws. 2° Canons that refer to the old law as an entirety are to be assessed according to the old authorities and similarly according to the received interpretations of the approved authors. 3° Canons that are only partly congruent with the old law, in so far as they are congruent, should be assessed according to the old law. to the extent they are discrepant they are to be assessed according to their own wording. 4° In cases of doubt as to whether a canonical prescription differs from the old law, it is not considered as differing from the old law. 5° As applying to penalties, if no mention is made of them in the Code, whether they are spiritual or temporal, medicinal or, as they say, vindicative, automatic or formally imposed, [such] are considered abrogated. 6° Among the other disciplinary laws now in force, if they are contained neither explicitly nor implicitly in the Code, they should be said to have lost their force, unless they are repeated in liturgical books or unless it is a [positive] law of divine justice, whether positive or natural. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0006.
Supplement. Canon 6, here.
Note(s). Canon 6 is referenced in Canon 22.
1917 CIC 0007. Under the name Apostolic See or Holy See there comes in this Code not just the Roman Pontiff but also, unless by the nature of the thing or from the context of the words something else appears, the Congregations, Tribunals, and Offices through which the same Roman Pontiff is wont to expedite the affairs of the universal Church. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0361.
Supplement. ≠.
Book I, Title 1. Ecclesiastical laws, cc. 7-22.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0008. institution of law by promulgation. presumption of territoriality of law. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0007. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0013 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 8, here.
1917 CIC 0009. methods of promulgation of universal and particular law. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0008.
Supplement. Canon 9,
here. 1917 CIC 0010. generally, law looks to future. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0009.
Supplement.
Canon 10, here. 1917 CIC 0011. marks of invalidating and incapacitating laws. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0010.
Supplement. Canon 11, here.
1917 CIC 0012. subjects of merely ecclesiastical law. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0011.
Supplement. Canon 12, here.
1917 CIC 0013. scope of universal and territorial law. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0012 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0012 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 13,
here. 1917 CIC 0014. travelers and wanders under law. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0013 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0013 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 14, here.
Note(s). Canon 14 is referenced in Canon 13.
1917 CIC 0015. invalidating and incapacitating laws do not bind if doubt of law exists. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0014.
Supplement. Canon 15, here.
1917 CIC 0016. generally, laws bind even those ignorant of them, generally, knowledge is presumed. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0015 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0015 § 2.
1917 CIC 0017. authentic interpretation of law reserved to legislator and delegates. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0016 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0016 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0016 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 17, here.
1917
CIC 0018. interpretation
of ecclesiastical law. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0017.
Supplement. Canon 18, here.
1917
CIC 0019. penal,
restrictive, and exception laws subject to strict interpretation. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0018.
Supplement. Canon 19, here.
1917
CIC 0020. supplying for
gaps in the law. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0019.
Supplement. Canon 20, here.
1917
CIC 0021. laws against
dangers apply even if no danger threatens. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0022. methods for
abrogation of earlier laws, preference for special laws over general. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0020.
Supplement. Canon 22, here.
1917
CIC 0023. later laws to
be harmonized with earlier laws in cases of doubt. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0021.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0024. operation of personal precepts. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0054. 1983 CIC 0058.
Supplement. Canon 24, here.
Book I, Title 2. Custom, cc. 25-30.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Supplement. Book I, Title 2, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917
CIC 0025.
Custom in the Church obtains the force of law
only by the consent of the competent ecclesiastical superior. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0023.
Supplement. Canon 25, here.
1917
CIC 0026.
A community that is capable at least of
receiving an ecclesiastical law can introduce a custom that could obtain the
force of law. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0025.
Supplement. Canon 26, here.
1917
CIC 0027.
§ 1. No custom can derogate from divine law,
whether natural or positive; neither can it prejudice ecclesiastical law, unless
the custom was reasonable and has been observed for forty continuous and
complete years; but against an ecclesiastical law that contains a clause
prohibiting future customs, only a reasonable custom can be prescriptive if it
is centenary or immemorial. § 2. A custom that is expressly reprobated in law is
not reasonable. Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0026. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0024 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 27, here.
1917
CIC 0028.
A custom beyond the law, if it has been
knowingly observed by a community with the intention of obliging itself, leads
to law, if the custom was equally reasonable and legitimately observed for forty
continuous and complete years. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0028.
Supplement. Canon 28, here.
1917
CIC 0029.
Custom is the best interpreter of laws. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0027.
Supplement. Canon 29, here.
1917 CIC 0030. While observing Canon 5, custom against the law or beyond the law is revoked by a contrary custom or law; but, unless express mention of them is made, a law does not revoke centenary or immemorial customs nor does a general law [revoke] particular customs. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0028.
Supplement. Canon 30, here.
Book I, Title
3. Computation of time, cc. 31-35. ► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917
CIC 0031.
With due regard for liturgical law, time, unless otherwise expressly
established, is calculated according to the norms of the canons that follow. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0200.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0202 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0202 §§ 1, 2.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0033. § 1. In calculating the hours of the day, the standard usage common to the place should be used; but in the private celebration of the Mass, in the private recitation of the canonical hours, in receiving holy communion, and in observing the laws of fast and abstinence, it is permitted to follow the time of place or the true or mean time, or the legal time, whether regional or extraordinary, even if it is calculated by other than the local usage. § 2. As for what applies to the time for fulfilling contractual obligations, there should be observed, unless the contract has expressly agreed otherwise, the prescriptions of law in force in that territory. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 33, here.
1917
CIC 0034.
§ 1. If a month or a year are designated by their own name or its
equivalent, for example, the month of February, the next year in the future,
they are to be reckoned as they are in the calendar. § 2. If the time from which
is neither explicitly nor implicitly assigned, for example, suspension from the
celebration of Mass for a month or two years, vacation for three months per
year, time is calculated from moment to moment; and if the time is continuous,
as in the above example, the months and the years are calculated as they are in
the calendar; if interrupted, the week is understood as 7 days, a month as 30
[days], and a year as 365 [days]. § 3. If the time consists of one or more
months or years, one or more weeks, or several days, the time from which is
explicitly or implicitly assigned thus: 1° Months and years are taken as they
are in the calendar; 2° If the time from which coincides with the initial day,
for example, two months of vacation from August 15th, the first day is counted
in the calculation and the time is ended at the beginning of the last day with
the same number; 3° If the time from which does not coincide with an initial
day, for example, age 14, novitiate year, eight days from the vacancy of an
episcopal see, ten days for appeal, etc., the first day is not counted and the
time is ended with the completion of the day of the same number; 4° But if a
month lacks a day of the same number, for example, one month from the 30th day
of January, then for various cases, the time ends at the beginning or the end of
the last day of the month; 5° If it concerns actions of the same sort that are
to renewed at established times, for example, the three years toward perpetual
profession after temporary [profession], three years or some other period before
the renewal of an election, etc., the time is ended upon the reoccurrence of the
day on which it started, but the new act can be placed throughout the entire
day.
Latine. Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0202. 1983 CIC 0203.
Supplement. Canon 34, here.
1917 CIC 0035. Useful time is understood as that [time] during which one may exercise or defend a right, so that [the time] does not run if one is ignorant of the right or unable to use it; continuous time suffers no interruption. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0201.
Supplement. ≠.
Book I, Title
4. Rescripts, cc. 36-62. ► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917
CIC 0036.
wide eligibility to
seek rescript. Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0060. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 36, here.
1917
CIC 0037.
rescripts can be
sought for others. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0061.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0038.
rescripts take
effect when issued or when executed. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0062.
Supplement. Canon 38, here.
1917
CIC 0039. generally,
limiting words in rescripts do not affect validity.
Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0039.
Supplement. Canon 39, here.
1917
CIC 0040.
rescripts
understood as having been based on truthful petitions. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 40, here.
1917 CIC 0041. necessity of truthfulness at time of issuance or execution of rescript. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0063.
Supplement. Canon 41, here.
1917 CIC 0042. impact of subreption or obreption on force of rescript. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0063 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0063 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0063 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 42, here.
1917
CIC 0043.
impact of prior
denial by one dicastery on ability of another to issue rescript.
Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0064.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0044.
impact of prior denial by
one ecclesiastical authority on ability of another to issue rescript. Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0065 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0065 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 44 is referenced in Canon 369.
1917
CIC 0045.
truthfulness required for rescripts issued motu proprio.
Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0063.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 45 is referenced in Canons 40, 2361.
1917
CIC 0046.
effectiveness of
certain motu proprio rescripts depends on derogating language. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0038.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0047. generally,
rescripts with
harmless errors are not invalidated by same. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0066.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0048.
reconciling
conflicts between rescripts bases on scope and time of issuance. Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0053. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0053. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0049.
rescripts to be
understood according to terms and not extended to other cases. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0036.
Supplement. Canon 49, here.
1917
CIC 0050.
most rescripts
warrant wide interpretations.
Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0036.
Supplement. Canon 50, here.
Note(s). Canon 50 is referenced in Canons 68, 85.
1917
CIC 0051. generally,
rescripts of Holy
See require mere presentation.
Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0068.
Supplement. Canon 51, here.
1917
CIC 0052. generally,
rescripts may be represented at any time.
Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0069.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0053. generally,
executors act invalidly prior to receipt or official notification of rescript.
Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0040.
Supplement. Canon 53, here.
1917
CIC 0054.
most rescripts are
to be executed promptly unless circumstances urge delay. Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0041. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0070.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0055. misapplication prescript can invalidate executor's actions. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0042. execution of rescript in external forum should be done in writing.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0056.
possibility of
executor substituting another for his performance.
Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0037.
Supplement. Canon 56, here.
1917
CIC 0057. generally,
rescript
execution can be entrusted to executor's successors in office.
Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: 1984 CIC 0043. § 2 into: 1984 CIC 0043.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0058. generally,
rescripts can be executed by successors in office to executor. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0044.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0059.
executors can
repair own error & note on fees.
Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0045. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0060.
impact of
revocation by superior a/o contrary law. Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0047. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0073.
Supplement. Canon 60, here.
Note(s). Canon 60 is referenced in Canon 71.
1917
CIC 0061. generally,
vacancy in
Apostolic See or local see does not impact receipt.
Latine. Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 61 is referenced in Canon 207.
1917 CIC 0062. rescripts that contain privilege a/o dispensation subject to additional laws. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0075.
Supplement. ≠.
Book I, Title 5. Privileges, cc. 63-79.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917
CIC 0063. acquisition of
privilege by grant, communication, custom, and prescription. Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0076 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0076 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 63, here.
1917
CIC 0064. notion and
operation of 'communication' of privilege. Latine. Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 63, here.
1917
CIC 0065. 'accessory'
privileges vary according to their 'principle'. Latine. Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0066. some habitual
faculties are considered outside the law. Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0132 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 66, here.
Note(s). Canon 66 is referenced in Canon 368.
1917
CIC 0067. privileges are
evaluated according to their tenor. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0077.
Supplement. Canon 67, here.
1917
CIC 0068. generally,
privileges assessed strictly but always beneficially. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0077.
Supplement. Canon 68, here.
1917
CIC 0069. generally,
holders of privileges are not bound to use them. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0071.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0070. generally,
privileges are considered perpetual. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0078 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 70, here.
1917
CIC 0071. revocation of
privilege by general law. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0079.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0072. types of and
limitations on cessation of privileges. Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0080 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0080 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0080 § 3. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0080 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 72, here.
1917
CIC 0073. generally,
privilege survive expiration of grantor's authority. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0081.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0074. personal
privileges follow the person. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0078 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0075. cessation of
real privilege and possible revival of local privileges. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0078 § 3.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 75 is referenced in Canon 924.
1917
CIC 0076. generally,
non-burdensome privileges do not cease by non-use. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0082.
Supplement. ≠.
1917
CIC 0077. cessation of
privilege base on time, circumstance, or exhaustion. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0083.
Supplement. Canon 77, here.
1917
CIC 0078. abuse of
privilege justifies revocation. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0084.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0079. oral privileges from Holy See operate internally but require proof in external forum. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0074.
Supplement. ≠.
Book I, Title
6. Dispensation, cc. 80-86. ► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0080. definition
and outline of authority to dispense. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0085
Supplement. Canon 80, here.
1917 CIC 0081. severe
restrictions on power of ordinaries below Roman Pontiff to dispense. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0087.
Supplement. Canon 81, here.
Note(s). Canon 81 is referenced in Canons 82, 336.
1917 CIC 0082. limited
scope of bishop's and ordinary's authority to dispense. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0088.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0083. generally,
pastors cannot dispense from law. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0089.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0084. just and
reasonable cause required for dispensation but doubt about same suffices. Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0090 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0090 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 84, here.
1917 CIC 0085.
dispensations and faculties for dispensing are subject to strict interpretation. Latine. Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0092.
Supplement. Canon 85, here.
1917 CIC 0086. cessation of successive dispensations and upon cessation of motivating cause. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0093.
Supplement. ≠. |
| □
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Persons
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam |
Book II. Persons, cc. 87-725.
► Topic in general, as follows:
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 87-107. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0087. conferral of rights on persons in the Church by baptism. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0096.
Supplement. Canon 87, here.
1917 CIC 0088. definitions of adults, minors, and infants, both male and female. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0097 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0097 § 2. 1983 CIC 0099.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 88 is referenced in Canon 745.
1917 CIC 0089. exercise of rights by minors and adults. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0098.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0090. place or origin for children and neophytes. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0101 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0101 § 1.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0091. definition of resident, tenant, traveler, and wanderer. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0100.
Supplement. Canon 91, here.
Note(s). Canon 91 is referenced in Canon 1032.
1917 CIC 0092. acquisition of various types of quasi/domicile. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0102 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0102 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0102 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 92, here.
1917 CIC 0093.
quasi/domicile of wives and children. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0104. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0105 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 93, here.
Note(s). Canon 93 is referenced in Canon 95.
1917 CIC 0094.
how quasi/domicile impacts acquisition of ordinary.
Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0107 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0107 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0107 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 94, here.
1917 CIC 0095.
quasi/domicile is lost by leaving without intention to return.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0106.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0096.
calculation of consanguinity by degrees and lines.
Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0108 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0108 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0108 § 3.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0097.
affinity arises from marriage.
Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0109 § 1 § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0109 § 1 § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0109 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 97, here.
1917 CIC 0098.
generally, rite is determined by baptism and later changes are few.
Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0111. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0112 § 1 n. 1. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0112 § 1 n. 2. § 5 into: 1983 CIC 0112 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 98, here.
1917 CIC 0099.
personal can be physical or moral.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0113.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0100. Church and Apostolic See are moral persons by divine law, others by establishment. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0113 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0115 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 100 here.
Note(s). Canon 100 is referenced in Canons 687, 1649.
1917 CIC 0101. governance of moral persons by majority vote. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 n. 1 into: 1983 CIC 0119 n. 1. § 1 n. 2 into: 1983 CIC 0119 n. 3. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 101, here.
Note(s). Canon 101 is referenced in Canons 174, 1460.
1917 CIC 0102.
extinguishment of moral persons.
Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0120 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0120 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 102, here.
1917 CIC 0103. extrinsic force invalidates acts, dolus
renders them rescindable.
Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0125 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0125 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0104.
effects of error on acts and contracts.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0126.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0105. consultation and consent in group decision-making.
Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0127.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0106.
calculation of precedence.
Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 106, here.
Note(s). Canon 106 is referenced in Canons 347, 478, 491, 701.
1917 CIC 0107. Church consists of clergy and laity, some of whom are religious. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0207.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 1. Clerics, cc. 0108-0486.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book II, Part 1, Section 1. Clerics in general, cc. 0108-0214.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 0108-0110. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0266 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
1917 CIC 0109.
entrance in hierarchy archived solely by ordination.
Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0110. definition of prelate. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 1, Title 1. Ascription of clerics to dioceses, cc. 0111-0117.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0111.
incarnation is required for all clergy and occurs at tonsure.
Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0265. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0266 § 1.
1917 CIC 0112.
possible later change of excardination and incardination.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0267.
1917 CIC 0113. restriction on lower prelate's ability to grant change of incardination. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0272.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0114.
change of incardination by operation of law.
Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 114 is referenced in Canon 112.
1917 CIC 0115.
later religious profession achieves incardination.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0268
Supplement. Canon 115, here.
1917 CIC 0116.
restrictions on grant and effectiveness of excardination.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0267.
Supplement. Canon 116, here.
1917 CIC 0117. ordinary's ability to grant incardination to clergy. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983 CIC 0269 n. 1. For 2°: 1983 CIC 0269 n. 2. For 3°: 1983 CIC 0269 n. 3.
Supplement. Canon 117, here.
Book II, Part 1, Section 1, Title 2. Rights and privileges of clerics, cc. 0118-0123.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0118.
only clerics obtain power of orders or jurisdiction.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0129. 1983 CIC 0274.
Supplement. Canon 118, here.
1917 CIC 0119.
faithful owe clerics reverence and commit sacrilege by damaging them.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0119.
Supplement. ≠
Note(s). Canon 119 is referenced in Canons 614, 680.
1917 CIC 0120.
clerics enjoy qualified privilege of the forum.
Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 120, here.
Note(s). Canon 120 is referenced in Canon 2198.
1917 CIC 0121.
clergy are immune to military service and other alien civil duties.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0289.
Supplement. Canon 121, here.
Note(s). Canon 121 is referenced in Canons 614, 680.
1917 CIC 0122.
clerics must promptly pay their own debts but not to the point of poverty.
Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 122 is referenced in Canons 614, 680, 1923.
1917 CIC 0123. clerics privilege may be be renounced but can be lost. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 123 is referenced in Canon 614, 680.
Book II, Part 1, Section 1, Title 3. Obligations of clerics, cc. 0124-0144.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0124.
clerics must be holier than lay persons.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0276.
Supplement. Canon 124, here.
1917 CIC 0125.
ordinary's shall require frequent confession and exercises of devotion by
clerics.
Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0276.
1917 CIC 0126.
clerics must make an retreat at least every three years.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0276.
1917 CIC 0127.
clerics, especially presbyters, must show reverence and obedience to their
ordinary.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0273.
1917 CIC 0128.
clerics are to fulfill tasks given them by the ordinary.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0274.
1917 CIC 0129.
clerics shall continue sound studies after presbyteral ordination.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0279
1917 CIC 0130.
junior clergy shall take annual exams and assignments can take results into
account.
Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 130 is referenced in Canons 389, 404, 459, 2376.
1917 CIC 0131.
clergy education conferences to be frequent and attendance is required.
Latine. Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0279.
Supplement. Canon 131, here.
Note(s). Canon 131 is referenced in Canon 448, 2377.
1917 CIC 0132.
relationship between marriage and clerics state.
Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0277.
1917 CIC 0133.
regulations for clerics' relationship with women.
Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0277 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0277 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0277 § 3. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 133, here.
Note(s). Canon 133 is referenced in Canon 2176.
1917 CIC 0134.
common life among clergy to be encouraged and preserved where possible.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0280.
Supplement. Canon 134, here.
Note(s). Canon 134 is referenced in Canon 476.
1917 CIC 0135.
clerics' obligation to recite all canonical hours daily.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0276.
Supplement. Canon 135, here.
1917 CIC 0136. dress and deportment of clerics. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0284 § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 136, here.
Note(s). Canon 136 is referenced in Canon 2379.
1917 CIC 0137.
clerics prohibited form posting bonds without permission of ordinary.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0285 § 4.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0138.
restrictions on clerics regarding indecent things and certain
entertainments.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0285.
Supplement. Canon 138, here.
1917 CIC 0139.
restrictions on clerics regarding various things alien to the clerical
state.
Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0285.
Supplement. Canon 139, here.
1917 CIC 0140.
clerics must avoid scandal by attendance at public shows.
Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 140, here.
1917 CIC 0141.
generally, clerics to avoid volunteering for military service.
Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0289. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0142.
clerics prohibited form engaging in trade or business.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0286.
Supplement. Canon 142, here.
Note(s). Canon 142 is referenced in Canon 2380.
1917 CIC 0143. clerics not to be absent from diocese for notable periods without permission. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0286.
Supplement. Canon 143,
here.
1917 CIC 0144. clerics absent with permission can still be recalled or dis-invited. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0283.
Supplement. Canon 144, here.
Book II, Part 1, Section 1, Title 4. Ecclesiastical office, cc. 0145-0151.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 0145-0146. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0145.
definition of ecclesiastical office.
Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0145. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0146. invocation of Canon 1409 for offices attached to benefices. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 1, Title 4, Chapter 1. Provision of ecclesiastical office, cc. 0147-0151. ► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0147.
ecclesiastical office obtained only by 'provision'.
Latine. Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0146. § 2 into: ≠.
1917 CIC 0148.
office obtained by free conferral, confirmation, or election.
Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0147. § 2 into: ≠.
1917 CIC 0149.
candidate for office not to be confirmed without evaluation.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0149 §§ 1, 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 149 is referenced in Canon 1464.
1917 CIC 0150.
attempts to provide for occupied office, and promise of office, are void.
Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0153 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0153 § 3.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0151. illicitly retained office can be provided for. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0154.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 1, Title 4, Chapter 1, Article 1. Free conferral, cc. 0152-159.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0152. generally, diocesan bishops freely confer offices in their dioceses. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0157.
1917 CIC 0153. requisites for the provision of office. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0149 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0149 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0154. offices with full care of souls. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0150.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0155. grave cause required to defer provision of offices with full care of souls. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0151.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 155 is referenced in Canon 458.
1917 CIC 0156. incompatible offices should not be conferred on an individual. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0152. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0152. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 156 is referenced in Canons 460, 1439, 2396.
1917 CIC 0157. restrictions on appointment of relatives of former holder. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0158. conferral of office by subordinate of higher authority. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0155.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0159. provision of office to be made in writing. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1056.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 159 is referenced in Canon 364.
Book II, Part 1, Section 1, Title 4, Chapter 1, Article 2. Election, cc. 0160-178.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0160. election of Roman Pontiff, introduction to general provisions on election. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0164. 1983 CIC 0349.
Supplement. Canon 160, here.
1917 CIC 0161. election for office should take place within three months of notice of vacancy. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0165.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0162. convocation of electors, consequences for failure to convoke. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0166 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0166 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0166 § 3. § 4 into: ≠. § 5 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 162, here.
Note(s).
Canon 162 is referenced in Canon 105.
1917 CIC 0163. generally, elector must be physically present to cast vote. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0167.
Supplement. Canon 163, here.
1917 CIC 0164. no one may cast more than one ballot per vote. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0168.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0165. non-member of group acting as elector invalidates election. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0169.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0166. impeded election is invalid. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0170.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0167. who is unqualified to vote and consequences of his voting nonetheless. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0171 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0171 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 167, here. 1917 CIC 0168. ill elector present in house can vote. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0167.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0169. conditions for validity of vote. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0172 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0172 § 2.
1917 CIC 0170. no one can vote for himself. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0171. role of teller. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0173 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0173 § 1. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0173 § 1. § 4 into: ≠. § 5 into: 1983 CIC 0173 § 1.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0172. conditions for voting by compromise. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0174 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0174 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0174 § 3. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0173. revocation of compromise agreements. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983 CIC 0175 n. 1. For 2°: 1983 CIC 0175 n. 2 For 3°: 1983 CIC 0175 n. 3.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0174. generally, one elected by securing requisite number of votes and must be announced. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0176.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0175. prompt notice of results and acceptance or refusal of election. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1077.
Note(s). Canon 175 is referenced in Canon 182.
1917 CIC 0176. consequences of refusal of election. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0177 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0178. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0179 § 4.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0177. norms for seeking confirmation of election to office. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0179 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0179 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0179 § 3. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0179 § 5.
1917 CIC 0178. factors that require appointment to elective office to go to superior. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 178, here.
Book II, Part 1, Section 1, Title 4, Chapter 1, Article 3. Postulation, cc. 0179-182.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0179. postulation is a method of voting for one impeded from serving. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0180 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0180 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 179, here.
1917 CIC 0180. super-majority of votes required for postulation. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0181 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0181 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 180, here.
1917 CIC 0181. postulation to be presented to competent authority within eight days of voting. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0182 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0182 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0182 § 3. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0182 § 4.
Supplement. Canon 181, here.
1917 CIC 0182. consequences of rejection or acceptance of postulation. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0183 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0183 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0183 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 182, here.
Book II, Part 1, Section 1, Title 4, Chapter 2. Loss of ecclesiastical offices, cc. 0183-0195.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0183. six ways office can be lost. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0184 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0184 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 183, here.
1917 CIC 0184. basic provision on loss of office. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0187.
Supplement. Canon 183, here.
1917 CIC 0185. factors invalidating resignation. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0188. 1917 CIC 0186. written communication required for certain kinds of loss of office. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0189 § 1.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 189 is referenced in Canons 1487, 2150.
1917 CIC 0187. basic provision on resignation. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0189 § 1.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 187 is referenced in Canon 2314.
1917 CIC 0188. removal by operation of law. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0194.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 188 is referenced in Canons 156, 1444, 2168, 2314, 2379, 2388.
1917 CIC 0189. requirements for resignation. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0189 § 2. § 2 into:1983 CIC 0189 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 189, here.
1917 CIC 0190. just or proportionate cause required for resignation. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0189 § 2. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0191. resignation is final but office can be reacquired. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0189 § 4. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 191, here. 1917 CIC 0192. removal by law or decree & restrictions on removal from some offices. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0193. 1983 CIC 0196.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0193. authority and process for making transfer. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0190 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0190 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 193, here.
1917 CIC 0194. prior office becomes vacant upon possession of latter office. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0191. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0191 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0191 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 191 is referenced in Canon 430. 1917 CIC 0195. electors or postulators cannot transfer cleric to another office. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 1, Title 5. Ordinary and delegated power, cc. 0196-0210.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0196. jurisdiction, or governance, applies to the external and internal forum. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0130.
Supplement. Canon 196, here.
1917 CIC 0197. ordinary and delegated, proper and vicarious power of government. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0131 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0131 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 197, here.
1917 CIC 0198. definition of ordinary and local ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0134 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0134 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 198, here.
Note(s). Canon 198 is referenced in Canon 66.
1917 CIC 0199. delegation of executive power. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0137. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0137 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0137 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0137 §§ 3, 4. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0137 § 5.
Supplement. Canon 199, here.
Note(s). Canon 199 is referenced in Canon 1606.
1917 CIC 0200. ordinary executive power to be interpreted broadly, other power narrowly. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0138. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0131 § 3.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 200 is referenced in Canon 1606. 1917 CIC 0201. personal and territorial limitation on power of jurisdiction. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0091. 1983 CIC 0136. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0136.
Supplement. Canon 201, here.
Note(s). Canon 201 is referenced in Canon 1606. 1917 CIC 0202. impacts of certain acts on internal and external fora. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 202, here.
Note(s). Canon 202 is referenced in Canon 1606. 1917 CIC 0203. factors resulting in invalid acts by a delegate. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0133 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0133 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 203 is referenced in Canon 1606.
1917 CIC 0204. operations of higher and lower holders of executive power. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0139.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 204 is referenced in Canons 1048, 1606.
1917 CIC 0205. operation of executive power by several individuals or group. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0140 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0140 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0140 § 3.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 205 is referenced in Canon 1606. 1917 CIC 0206. holders of executive power successively delegated observe priority in time. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0141.
Supplement. Canon 206, here.
Note(s). Canon 206 is referenced in Canon 1606. 1917 CIC 0207. cessation of various delegated powers. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0142 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0142 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 207, here.
Note(s). Canon 207 is referenced in Canons 77, 1606. 1917 CIC 0208. cessation of ordinary power upon loss of office. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0143.
Supplement. Canon 208, here.
1917 CIC 0209. supplying of executive power in cases of error or doubt of law. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0144.
Supplement. Canon 209, here.
1917 CIC 0210. generally, power of orders cannot be passed to another recipient. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 1, Title 6. Reduction to the lay state, cc. 0211-214.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 0211. cleric's reduction to the lay state. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0290. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 211,
here. 1917 CIC 0212. return of cleric to clerical state after return to the lay state. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into: ≠.
§ 2 into:
1983 CIC 0293.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0213. consequences of return to lay state. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0292. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0291.
Supplement. Canon 213, here.
Note(s). Canon 213 is referenced in
Canon§ 1. 23, 135. 1917 CIC 0214. return to lay by cleric who was coerced into clerical state. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0290. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1708-1712.
Supplement. Canon 214, here.
Note(s). Canon 214 is referenced in Canons 132, 135, 211, 213.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2. Clerics in specific, cc. 0215-0486.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Book II, Part 2, Section 2, here.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 215-217. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0368. 1983 CIC 0373. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0368.
Supplement. Canon 215, here.
1917 CIC 0216. division of diocese into territorial or linguistic parishes, & quasi-parishes. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0374 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0374 § 1. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0518.
Supplement. Canon 216, here.
Note(s). Canon 216 is referenced in Canon 451. 1917 CIC 0217. generally, vicariates are required in dioceses. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0374 § 2. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 217, here.
Note(s). Canon 217 is referenced in Canon 445.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 7. Supreme power and participants therein, cc. 0211-214.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 7, Chapter 1. Roman Pontiff, cc. 0218-221.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 0218. delineation of papal power. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0330. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 331.
Supplement. Canon 218, here.
1917 CIC 0219. Roman Pontiff receives powers upon accepting legitimate election. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0332 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 219, here.
1917 CIC 0220. 'great cases' are matters reserved to Roman Pontiff. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0221. resignation by pope requires no acceptance. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0332 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 7, Chapter 2. Ecumenical Council, cc. 0222-0229.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 0222. Roman Pontiff convokes and presides over ecumenical council. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0338 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0338 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 222,
here. 1917 CIC 0223. Roman Pontiff convokes and presides over ecumenical council. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0339 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0339 § 1. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0339 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 223, here.
Note(s). Canon 223 is referenced in Canon
224.
1917 CIC 0224. duties of and limitations on procurators for one impeded from council. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0225. restrictions of council attendees' ability to leave council. Latine.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 0226. council father can add questions to agenda if approved by president. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0338 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0227. decrees of council require confirmation by Roman Pontiff for effect. Latine.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0341
§ 1. 1917 CIC 0228. ecumenical council has supreme power over Church & no appeal lies. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0333 § 3.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0229. death of Roman Pontiff interrupts council until next pope might continue it. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0340.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 7, Chapter 3. Cardinals of the H. R. C, cc. 0230-0241.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 0230. description of office of cardinal. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0349.
Supplement. Canon 230,
here. 1917 CIC 0231. orders within college of cardinals. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0350 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0350 § 2.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0232. eligibility to be named cardinal. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0351 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0233. authority of Roman Pontiff over selection and announcement of cardinals. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0351 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0351 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 233,
here. 1917 CIC 0234. non-curial cardinals must swear to appear before pope within one year. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 234 is referenced in Canon 2397.
1917 CIC 0235. generally, those raised to cardinal lose other ecclesiastical benefits. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0236. transfer within ranks of cardinals. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0350 § 5. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0350 § 6. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 236,
here. 1917 CIC 0237. dean of the college of cardinals. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0352 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0352 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 237, here.
1917 CIC 0238. curial cardinals to reside in Rome. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0356. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 238, here.
Note(s). Canon 238 is referenced in Canon 333.
1917 CIC 0239. privileges of cardinals. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0357 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0355 § 1. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0355 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 239, here.
Note(s). Canon 239 is referenced in Canons 233, 349, 628, 782, 876, 1008, 1473. uuu Canon 239 is the longest canon in the Pio-Benedictine Code.
1917 CIC 0240. cardinals authority within suburbicarian and titular sees. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0357 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 240,
here. 1917 CIC 0241. during vacancy of the Apostolic See cardinals have authority under particular law. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0359.
Supplement. Canon 241, here.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 7, Chapter 4. Roman curia, cc. 0242-0245.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 0242. description of the Roman Curia. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0360.
Supplement. Canon 242, here.
1917 CIC 0243. Roman curia directed by Roman Pontiff & its secrecy obligation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 243, here.
1917 CIC 0244. dependence of curia on supervision of Roman Pontiff. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 244,
here. 1917 CIC 0245. committee of cardinals to decide inter-curial controversies. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 245, here.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 7, Chapter 4, Article 1. Sacred Congregations, cc. 0246-0257.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 246,
here. 1917 CIC 0247. Cong. of Holy Office. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 247, here.
1917 CIC 0248. Cong. of Consistory. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 248,
here. 1917 CIC 0249. Cong. of Sacraments. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 249,
here. 1917 CIC 0250. Cong. of Council. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 250,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 251,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 252,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 253, here.
Note(s). Canon 253 is referenced in Canon 1999. See also Canon 1387.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 254,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 255,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 256, here. 1917 CIC 0257. Cong. for Oriental Church. Latine.
• Michael Dziob (American priest, 1917-), The Sacred Congregation for the Oriental Church, (CUA doctoral diss. 214, 1945) 170 pp.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 257, here.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 7, Chapter 4, Article 2. Tribunals of the Roman curia, cc. 0258-0264.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0258. Sacred Penitentiary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 258,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 259,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 260,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 261,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon
262,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 263,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 264, here.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 7, Chapter 5. Legates of the Roman Pontiff, cc. 0265-0270.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Supplement. Book II ─ Title 7, Chapter 5, here.
Note(s). See also 1917 CIC 3.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0362.
Supplement. Canon 265,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0358.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0364. 1983 CIC 0365.
Supplement. Canon 267,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0367. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0367.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0364 n. 2. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0270. bishops who serves as apostolic legates derive no special rights. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 7, Chapter 6. Patriarchs, Primates, and Metropolitans, cc. 0271-0280.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0438.
Supplement. Canon 271,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0435.
Supplement. Canon 272,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0274. authority of metropolitan in suffragan diocese. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0436.
Supplement. Canon 274, here.
Note(s). Canon 274 is referenced in Canon
338, 343, 785.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0437.
Supplement. Canon 275,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 276,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0437.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0278. new pallium required upon transfer to another see. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0437.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0279. pallium not be to be given away but buried with metropolitan. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0280. generally, precedence is patriarch, primate, archbishop, bishop. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 280, here.
Note(s). Canon 280 is referenced in Canon 271.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 7, Chapter 7. Plenary and provincial councils, cc. 0281-0292.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0439.
Supplement. Canon 281,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0443 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0443 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0443 § 4.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 282 is referenced in Canon 286.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0440 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 283,
here.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983 CIC 0442 § 1. For 2°: 1983 CIC 0442 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 284 is referenced in Canon 292.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 285, here.
Note(s). Canon 285 is referenced in Canon
286, 292, 429, 432, 1594.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0443.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0287. attendance at provincial council and use of proxies. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0444 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0444 § 2.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0288. president of council determines order of the council. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0442.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0445.
Supplement. Canon 290,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0446 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 291, here.
Note(s). Canon 291 is referenced in Canon 446.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 292, here.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 7, Chapter 8. Vicars and Prefects Apostolic, cc. 0293-0311.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0371. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 293,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0381 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0381 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 294, here.
Note(s). Canon 294 is referenced in Canon
310, 323.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0296. vicars and prefects may conduct visitations. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 296,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0298. resolution of conflicts between religious and vicars and prefects. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0400.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0300. vicars and prefects to report status to Holy See. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 300,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0495.
Supplement. Canon 302, here.
Note(s). Canon 302 is referenced in Canon
300, 457.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 303, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0305. vicars and prefects to foster indigenous vocations. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 305,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 306, here.
Note(s). Canon 306 is referenced in Canon 466.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917CIC0308. privileges and insignia of vicars and prefects. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 308, here.
Note(s). Canon 308 is referenced in Canon
315.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0420. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 309, here.
Note(s). Canon 309 is referenced in Canon
293, 310.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0420. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0420.
Supplement. Canon 310,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 7, Chapter 9. Apostolic Administrators, cc. 0312-0318.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0371.
Supplement. Canon 312,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917CIC0315. rights and duties of apostolic administrators. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 315, here.
1917CIC0316.
apostolic administrators relation to occupied see.
Latine. Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917CIC0317. apostolic administrators in occupied but troubled see. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917CIC0318. cessation of jurisdiction of apostolic administrators. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 7, Chapter 10. Inferior prelates, cc. 0319-0328.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917CIC0319. notion of abbots or prelates ‘of no one’. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0370. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 319, here.
1917CIC0320. these abbots or prelates appointed by Roman Pontiff. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917CIC0321. election of certain abbots or prelates. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917CIC0322. abbots or prelates have no authority prior to possession. Latine.
Note(s). Canon 321 is referenced in Canon 329.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 322, here.
Note(s). Canon 322 is referenced in Canon 2402.
1917CIC0323. authority of various abbots or prelates. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 323, here.
1917CIC0324. religious chapters governed by own laws. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917CIC0325. insignia of these abbots or prelates. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 325 is referenced in Canon 625.
1917CIC0326. election of consultors in absence of chapter. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917CIC0327. filling vacancies in these abbacies and prelatures. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917CIC0328. rules for Householders of Roman Pontiff. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 328, here.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8. Episcopal power and participants therein, cc. 0329-486.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 1. Bishops, cc. 0329-0349.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0375 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0377 § 1. § 3 into: ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 330,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0378 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0378 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 331, here.
Note(s). Canon 331 is referenced in Canon
974.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0377 § 5. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0380.
Supplement. Canon 332,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0379. 1983 CIC 0382.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 333 is referenced in
Canons 430, 2398.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0381. 1983 CIC 0382.
Supplement. Canon 334, here.
Note(s). Canon 334 is referenced in Canon
313,318, 322, 353, 430, 443, 958, 1095.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0391 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0008 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 335,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0392 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0392 § 2. 1983 CIC 0386 § 1. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 336,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0390. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 337, here.
Note(s). Canon 337 is referenced in Canon
2279.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0395 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0395 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0395 § 3. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0395 § 4.
Supplement. Canon 338, here.
Note(s). Canon 338 is referenced in Canons 354, 418, 440.
1917 CIC 0339. bishop's obligation of residence. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0388 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0388 § 2. § 5 into: 1983 CIC 0388 § 3. § 6 into: 1983 CIC 0388 § 4.
Supplement. Canon 339, here.
Note(s). Canon 339 is referenced in
Canons 306, 4400, 466.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0399 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0399 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 340, here.
Note(s). Canon 340 is referenced in Canon
300.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0400 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 341,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0400 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 342,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0396 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0396 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 343,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0397 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0397 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0346. bishop's visitation to be completed in a way burdensome to others. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0398.
Supplement. Canon 346,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 347, here.
Note(s). Canon 347 is referenced in Canon
280.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0349. rights of bishop at provision and possession of diocese. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 349, here.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 2. Coadjutor and auxiliary bishops, cc. 0350-0355.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0350. description of auxiliaries, their special faculties, and coadjutors. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0403.
Supplement.
Canon 350, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0405. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0405 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0408 § 2. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0408 § 1.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0352. scope of coadjutor’s authority. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 352, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0404 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0404 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0404 § 3.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 353 is referenced in Canon 355. 1917 CIC 0354. residence requirement for coadjutor. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0410.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0355. process for coadjutor taking over diocese. status of auxiliary during vacant see. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0409 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0409 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 355, here.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 3. Diocesan synod, cc. 0356-0362.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Book II ─ Title 8, Chapter 3, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0356. scope of diocesan synod and requirement of decennial convocation. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0460. 1983 CIC 0461 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0461 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 356, here. 1917 CIC 0357. generally bishop convokes and presides over synod, is to be held in cathedral. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0462. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0358. mandatory and optional invitees to synod. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0463 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0463 § 2.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0359. enforcement of required attendance. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0464. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0360. bishop may appoint ‘commission’ to prepare for synod. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0361. free discussion of proposed questions. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0465.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0362. only the diocesan bishop legislates at a diocesan synod. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0466.
Supplement. Canon 362, here.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 4. Diocesan curia, cc. 0363-0390.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Book II ─ Title 8, Chapter 4, here.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 363-0365. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0469. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 363, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0470. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0471.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0365. distinction between judicial and administrative roles in curia. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0472.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 4, Article 1. Vicar general, cc. 0366-0371.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0475 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0477 § 1. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0475 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 366, here. 1917 CIC 0367. qualifications of a vicar general. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0478 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0478 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 367, here. 1917 CIC 0368. authority of vicar general. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0479 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0479 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 368, here.
Note(s). Canon 368 is referenced in Canon 435.
1917 CIC 0369. obligation of vicar general to work with bishop and for bishop. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0480.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0370. precedence and privileges to be accorded vicar general. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 370, here.
Note(s). Canon 370 is referenced in Canon
439.
1917 CIC 0371. authority of vicar general tied to that of bishop. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0481.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 4, Article 2. Chancellor, notaries, and episcopal archives, cc. 0372-0384.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Supplement. Book II ─ Title 8, Chapter 4, Article 2, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0482 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0482 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0482 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 372, here. 1917 CIC 0373. notaries, their qualifications, and duration in office. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0483 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0483 § 1. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0483 § 2. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0483 § 2. § 5 into. 1983 CIC 0485.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 373 is referenced in Canon 1592. 1917 CIC 0374. duties of notary. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into: Broadly,
1983 CIC 0484.
§ 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). In the Peters
translation of the Pio-Benedictine Code (2001) the following provision of
Canon 374 was inadvertently omitted: "§
2. A notary cannot conscribe acts outside the territory of the Bishop by
whom he was appointed or concerning matters other than those for which he
was legitimately constituted. " 1917 CIC 0375. establishment of diocesan archives. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0486 §§ 2, 3. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0486 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 375, here.
Note(s). Canon 375 is referenced in Canon 379. 1917 CIC 0376. preparation and preservation of diocesan documents. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0377. archives security and possession of key. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0487 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0487 § 1.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0378. procedures for removal of documents from archives. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0488. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 378 is referenced in Canon 383. 1917 CIC 0379. secret or separate archives. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0489. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0490. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0490.
Supplement. Canon 379, here.
Note(s). Canon 379 is referenced in Canons 1047, 1107. 1917 CIC 0380. bishop to designate priest to hold 'bishop's box' key during vacancy of see. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 380 is referenced in Canon
1301.
1917 CIC 0381. possession of 'bishop’s box' key if see impeded. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0382. seal of 'bishop's box' not to be removed except in urgent necessity. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0490 § 2. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0383. records of documents pertaining to church in diocese. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0491 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0491 § 3.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0384. access to documents in diocese not held in secrecy. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0487 § 2. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 4, Article 3. Synodal examiners and pastor consultors, cc. 0385-0390.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0385. synodal examiners and pastor consultors to be constituted by bishop with synod approval. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 385 is referenced in Canon
1574.
1917 CIC 0386. method for replacing examiner and consultors who do not complete terms. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 386 is referenced in Canon
1574.
1917 CIC 0387. terms of office for examiners and consultors. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0388. for grave cause bishop can remove examiners and consultors with advice of chapter. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 388 is referenced in Canon
1574.
1917 CIC 0389. main responsibilities of examiners. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0390. clerics can hold office of examiner and consultor but not in same case. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 5. Chapters of canons, cc. 0391-0422.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 0391. definition of two kinds of cathedral chapters. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0503. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 391, here. 1917 CIC 0392. authority of Apostolic See over cathedral chapters. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0504.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0393. make up a chapter of canons. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0507 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0507 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 393, here.
Note(s). Canon 393 is referenced in Canon 411. 1917 CIC 0394. organization of chapters by prebends or the whole. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 394 is referenced in Canon
1414.
1917 CIC 0395. distribution of chapter benefits under various conditions. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 395, here.
1917 CIC 0396. naming dignitaries reserved to Apostolic See, preference for theologian and and canonists. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 396, here.
Note(s). Canon 396 is referenced in Canon
1435.
1917 CIC 0397. liturgical and sacramental preferences of dignitaries. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 397, here.
Note(s). Canon 397 is referenced in
Canons 4362, 850, 938, 1230.
1917 CIC 0398. preference for establishing canon theologians and canon penitentiaries. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0399. qualifications for and restrictions on canon theologians and penitentiaries. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 399, here.
1917 CIC 0400. preaching duties of canon theologians. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 400, here.
1917 CIC 0401. canon penitentiary. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0508 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 401 is referenced in Canons 201, 873, 899. 1917 CIC 0402. chapter's relations with parishes. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0510 § 2.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0403. conferral of canonries falls to bishop. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0509.
Supplement.
Canon 403, here.
1917 CIC 0404. qualities of those to be appointed to canonries. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0509.
Supplement. Canon 404, here. 1917 CIC 0405. consequences of taking possession of benefice. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0406. bishops can appoint honorary canons. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 406 is referenced in Canon
405.
1917 CIC 0407. use of privileges by honorary canons. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 407 is referenced in Canon
405.
1917 CIC 0408. order of precedence among chapters. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 408, here.
Note(s). Canon 408 is referenced in Canon
405.
1917 CIC 0409. liturgical vestiture of chapter members. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 409, here.
Note(s). Canon 409 is referenced in Canon
407.
1917 CIC 0410. requirement of and bishop's authority over chapter statutes. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0505. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0505. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 410, here. 1917 CIC 0411. meetings of and right to speak in chapter meetings. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 4011 here.
Note(s). Canon 411 is referenced in Canon
405.
1917 CIC 0412. liturgical duties of chapter members toward bishops. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 412, here.
Note(s). Canon 412 is referenced in Canon
421.
1917 CIC 0413. divine office by chapter to be celebrated in choir. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 413, here.
1917 CIC 0414. duties of choral benefice are either daily or by turns. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 414, here.
1917 CIC 0415. place of chapter within a parish. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 415, here.
1917 CIC 0416. altar service in chapter to be regulated. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 416, here.
1917 CIC 0417. conventual Masses and stipends in chapter. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 417, here.
1917 CIC 0418. mandated presence canons and beneficiaries in chapter. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 418, here.
1917 CIC 0419. celebration of and supply for Masses in chapter. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 419, here.
1917 CIC 0420. excuses from choir attendance. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 420, here.
1917 CIC 0421. excuses from choir that allow for participation in fruits. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 421, here.
1917 CIC 0422. status of jubilations in choir service. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 422, here.
Note(s). Canon 422 is referenced in Canon 420.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 6. Diocesan consultors, cc. 0423-0428.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0423. diocesan consultors to be appointed where no chapter of canons. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0502.
Supplement.
Canon 423, here.
1917 CIC 0424. bishop appoints priests to diocesan consultors. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0502.
Supplement.
Canon 424, here.
1917 CIC 0425. number and proximity of diocesan consultors. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0502.
Supplement. Canon 425, here. 1917 CIC 0426. terms for diocesan consultors. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0502.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 502 is referenced in Canon 424. 1917 CIC 0427. diocesan consultors follow role of chapter of canons. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0502.
Supplement.
Canon 427, here.
1917 CIC 0428. process for removal of consultors. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 7. Impeded or vacant see and the vicar capitulary, cc. 0429-0444.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 0429. status and governance of an impede see. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0412, 1983 CIC 0413, 1983 CIC 0415.
Supplement. Canon 429, here.
Note(s). Canon 429 is referenced in Canons 309. 317, 327, 381, 455. 1917 CIC 0430. conditions resulting in an impeded see and basic governance by vgg. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0416, 1983 CIC 0417, 1983 CIC 0418.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0431. other mechanism for governed of vacant see. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0419.
Supplement. Canon 431, here. 1917 CIC 0432. role of cathedral chapter during vacant see. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0421. 1983 CIC 0422.
Supplement. Canon 432, here.
Note(s). Canon 432 is referenced in Canons 274, 327, 433. 1917 CIC 0433. role of vicar capitulary during vacant see. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0423. 1983 CIC 0424.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0434. qualifications of a vicar capitulary. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0425 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0425 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0425 § 3.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0435. authority of vicar capitulary and cathedral chapter during vacant see. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0426. 1983 CIC 0427. 1983 CIC 0428.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0436. "With the see vacant nothing is to be innovated." Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0428 § 1.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0437. Chapter retains no jurisdiction over vicar capitulary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0438. assume of power by vicar capitulary. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0427 § 2.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0439. Canon 370 on vicar general applies to vicar capitulary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0440. vicar capitulary bound by obligation of residence of a Mass for the people. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0429.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0441. payment for vicar capitulary and preservation of episcopal fruits. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0442. econome subject to authority of vicar capitulary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 442 is referenced in Canon
420.
1917 CIC 0443. removal of vicar capitulary or his cessation from office. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0430 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0430 § 1.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0444. new bishop to require accounting from chapter during vacancy. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 8. Vicars forane, cc. 0445-0450.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0445. a vicar forane is appointed by bishop to govern a vicariate. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0553.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0446. vicar forane must be a priest and is removal at will of bishop. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0553 § 1. 1983 CIC 0554 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0554 § 3.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0447. duties of a vicar forane. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0555.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0448. vicar forane to convoke priests of vicariate and reside in or near his territory. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0555 § 2 n. 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0449. vicar forane to render annual report on vicariate to ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0450. the vicar forane has the vicariate seal and takes precedence in his vicariate. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 450, here. //
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 9. Pastors, cc. 0451-0470.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Supplement. Book II ─ Title 8, Chapter 9, here.
1917 CIC 0451. Characteristics of pastor, quasi-pastor, and parochial vicar. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0516. 1983 CIC 0519. 1983 CIC 0569. 1917 CIC 0452. authorization for and function of moral person and pastor. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0520.
Supplement. Canon 452, here.
1917 CIC 0453. qualifications for pastor. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0521 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0521 § 2. 1917 CIC 0454. aspects of removable and irremovable pastors. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0522. 1983 CIC 0538 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: ≠. For 5: 1983 CIC 0538 § 2.
Note(s). Canon 454 is referenced in Canons 471, 477, 486, 631, 2157. 1917 CIC 0455. appointment of pastor. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0523. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0525. § 3 into: ≠.
Note(s). Canon 455 is referenced in Canon 1432. 1917 CIC 0456. religious superiors present candidates for religious parish pastorates. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 0457. local ordinary appoints quasi-pastors from his own clergy. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0458. generally, local ordinary provides for vacant parishes. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 458 is referenced in
Canons 155, 1432.
1917 CIC 0459. selection of best candidates for pastorates, and concursus. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0524. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0524. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0524.
1917 CIC 0460. one pastor, one parish. one parish, one pastor. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0526 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0524 § 2.
1917 CIC 0461. pastor obtains care of souls from time of possession. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0527
§ 1.
1917 CIC 0462. functions reserved to pastor. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0530.
Note(s). Canon 462 is referenced in Canon 415.
1917 CIC 0463. pastor's fees and payments. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0531. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 463 is referenced in Canon 2349. 1917 CIC 0464. generally, pastor provides for all in parish but religious houses can be exempted. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 464 is referenced in Canon
514.
1917 CIC 0465. pastor's obligation of residence and provision for absence. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0533 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0533 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0533 § 2. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0533 § 2. § 5 into: 1983 CIC 0533 § 3.
Note(s). Canon 465 is referenced in Canon 358, 465, 474. 1917 CIC 0466. obligation of offering Mass for the people entrusted to him. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0534 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0534 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0534 § 1. § 4 into: ≠. § 5 into: ≠. 1917 CIC 0467. pastor's spiritual care for his parish. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0528.
Note(s). Canon 467 is referenced in Canon 2182. 1917 CIC 0468. pastor's care for sick and dying of the parish. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0529.
Note(s). Canon 468 is referenced in Canon 2182. 1917 CIC 0469. pastor's care faith and moral in schools and duty to organize good works. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0528
§ 1. 1917 CIC 0470. parish record-keeping. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0535 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0535 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0535 §§ 3, 4.
Note(s). Canon 470 is referenced in Canons 383, 576, 798, 1011, 1103.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 10. Parochial vicars, cc. 0471-0478.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0471. care of souls parish attached to religious houses and similar persons. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 471 is
referenced in Canons 402, 452.
1917 CIC 0472. appointment of econome to vacant parish. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0539.
Note(s). Canon 472 is referenced in Canons 477, 1481. 1917 CIC 0473. responsibilities of econome. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0540 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Note(s). Canon 473 is referenced in Canon 477. 1917 CIC 0474. generally, a vicar substitute holds the place of a pastor. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 474 is
referenced in Canon 477.
1917 CIC 0475. generally, vicar econome holds the place of pastor till new pastor arrives. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 475, here.
Note(s). Canon 475 is
referenced in Canons 477, 1433, 2147.
1917 CIC 0476. appointment and duties of vicar cooperator. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0545. 1983 CIC 0547. 1983 CIC 0548. 1983 CIC 0550.
Note(s). Canon 476 is referenced in Canon 477, 1427, 1433. 1917 CIC 0477. removal of certain parochial vicars. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0552. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0478. precedence among various vicars. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Book II, Part 1, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 11. Rectors of churches, cc. 0479-0486.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 0479. rector is a priest in charge of a church that is not parish or chapter. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0556. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 479, here.
1917 CIC 0480. appointment of rectors. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0557 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0557 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0557 § 3.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0481. rectors cannot perform parochial functions. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0558.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0482. rectors can perform liturgical functions. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0559.
Supplement. Canon 482, here. 1917 CIC 0483. rectors can be directed by ordinary to provide pastoral services to faithful. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0560.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0484. rector's authorization required for others to celebrate sacred functions in church. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0561. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0485. responsibilities of rector. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0562.
Supplement. Canon 485,
here.
1917 CIC 0486. removal of rector for a just cause. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0563.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 2. Religious, cc. 0487-0681.
► Topic in general, as follows.
Supplement. Book II, Part 2, here.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 487-491. ]
1917 CIC 0487. The religious state is a stable manner of living in common, by which the faithful take up, besides common precepts, also the evangelical counsels of observing by vow obedience, chastity, and poverty, [and it] must be held in honor by all. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0573. 1983 CIC 0598. 1983 CIC 0607. 1983 CIC 0710. 1983 CIC 0731.
Supplement.
Canon 487, here.
1917 CIC 0488. In the canons that follow [the following definitions apply]: 1° Religious [institute] is a society approved by legitimate ecclesiastical authority in which the members, according to the laws of their own institute, pronounce public vows, [both] perpetual or temporary, to be renewed upon the elapse of time, and which tend to evangelical perfection; 2° An order is a religious [institute] in which solemn vows are pronounced; monastic Congregation is a joining of several independent monasteries among themselves under the same Superior; exempt religious is a religious [institute], whether of solemn or simple vows, removed from the jurisdiction of the Ordinary of the place; religious Congregation or simple Congregation is a religious [institute] in which only simple vows, whether perpetual or temporary, are given out; 3° Religious [institute] of pontifical rite is a religious [institute] that has secured approval or at least a decree of praise from the Apostolic See; of diocesan right, refers to a religious [institute] erected by the Ordinary that has not yet obtained a decree of praise; 4° Clerical religious [institute] is a religious [institute] in which most of the members are priests; otherwise it is lay; 5° A religious house is the house of any religious in general; a regular house is a house of Orders; a formal house is a religious house in which at least six professed religious are present, of whom, if it concerns clerical religious, at least four must be priests; 6° A province is a joining of several religious houses among themselves under the same Superior, constituting a part of the same religious [institute]; 7° Religious refers to those whose vows are pronounced in any religious [institute]; religious of simple vows, when they are in a religious Congregation; regulars, when they are in Orders; sisters, when they are religious women of simple vows; nuns, when they are religious women of solemn vows or, unless it is established by the nature of the thing or the context of the words, religious women whose vows are solemn in the institute, but in certain places are simple by prescription of the Apostolic See; 8° Major Superiors [are] Abbot Primates, Abbots Superior of monastic Congregations, and Abbots of independent monasteries, even though they belong to a monastic Congregation, the supreme Moderator of a religious [institute], a provincial Superior, and their vicars having power like that of a provincial. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0573. 1983 CIC 0588. 1983 CIC 0589. 1983 CIC 0591. 1983 CIC 0593. 1983 CIC 0607. 1983 CIC 0608. 1983 CIC 0613. 1983 CIC 0620. 1983 CIC 0621.
Supplement. Canon 488, here.
Note(s). Canon 488 is referenced in Canon 673.
1917 CIC 0489. Rules and particular constitutions of individual religious [institutes] not contrary to the canons of this Code retain their force; but those that are opposed are abrogated. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0587 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 489, here.
1917 CIC 0490. What is established concerning religious, even if expressed in masculine vocabulary, applies by equal law to women, unless it is shown otherwise by the context of the words or the nature of the thing. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0606.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0491. § 1. Religious precede laity; clerical religious [precede] lay religious; canon regulars [precede] monks; monks [precede] other regulars; regulars [precede] religious Congregations; Congregations of pontifical rite [precede] Congregations of diocesan rite; among those of the same sort, the prescription of Canon 106 n. 5 is observed. § 2. But a secular cleric precedes both laity and religious outside of their churches and even in their churches if it concerns lay religious; but a chapter, whether cathedral or collegial, takes precedence over these in any place. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 2, Title 9. Erection and suppression of religious institutes, provinces, and houses, cc. 0492-0498.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0492. § 1. Bishops, but not the Vicar Capitulary nor the Vicar General, can found religious Congregations; but they shall not found them nor allow them to be founded without consulting the Apostolic See; but if it concerns tertiaries living in common, there is also required that they be aggregated by the supreme Moderator to the first Order of that religious [institute]. § 2. A Congregation of diocesan right, even though over the course of time it becomes spread over several dioceses, nevertheless, it remains diocesan for so long as it lacks pontifical approbation or testament of praise, and it is fully subject to the jurisdiction of the Ordinary according to the norm of law. § 3. Neither a name nor a religious habit already constituted can be assumed by anyone who does not belong to it or by a new religious [institute]. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0579. § 2 into: 1983CIC0594. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 492, here.
Note(s). Canon 492 is referenced in Canon 495. 1917 CIC 0493. Any religious [institute], even one of only diocesan right, once it is legitimately founded, even if it consists of only one house, can be suppressed by no one except the Holy See, to which is reserved in such case [the disposal] of the goods, always with due regard for the will of the donors. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0584.
Supplement. Canon 493, here.
Note(s). Canon 493 is
referenced in Canon 498. 1917 CIC 0494. § 1. It pertains solely to the Apostolic See to divide the provinces of a religious [institute] of pontifical right, to unite a province already founded or to otherwise circumscribe them, to found new ones or suppress others, and to separate monasteries of their own right from monastic Congregations and to unite others. § 2. Upon extinction of a province, unless the constitutions provide otherwise, and with due regard for the law of justice and wills of the donors, the disposition of its goods belongs to the general Chapter or, if it is outside of the times of the Chapter, to the Moderator general with his Council. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC0580. 1983CIC0581. 1983CIC0582. 1983CIC0585. 1983CIC0593.
Supplement. Canon 494, here. 1917 CIC 0495. § 1. A religious Congregation of diocesan right cannot constitute houses in another diocese, except with the consent of both Ordinaries, both of the place where there is the principal house and the place where it wishes to go; the Ordinary of the place from which it leaves, however, shall not deny this consent except for grave cause. § 2. If it happens that [other houses] are propagated in other dioceses, nothing can be changed regarding its laws, except with the consent of each of the Ordinaries of the dioceses in which it has a building, with due regard for those things that, according to the norm of Canon 492 § 1, are subject to the Apostolic See. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC0583. 1983CIC0594. 1983CIC0595.
Supplement. Canon 495, here. 1917 CIC 0496. No religious house can be erected, unless it can be prudently judged that either from its own income or from customary donations or in some other way an appropriate living and sustenance can be provided. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0610 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 496, here. 1917 CIC 0497. § 1. For the erection of an exempt religious house, whether formal or not formal, or a monastery of nuns or of any religious house whatsoever in any place subject to the sacred congregation for the Prop. of the Faith, there is required the good pleasure of the Apostolic See and the consent of the Ordinary of the place given in writing; otherwise it is sufficient that the Ordinary approves. § 2. Permission for the constitution of a new house includes the faculty for clerical religious to have a church or public oratory attached to the house, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 1162 § 4, and of conducting sacred ministry, observing those things that in law ought to be observed; for all religious, [it includes the right] of exercising pious works proper to the religious [institute] with due regard for conditions laid down in this permission. § 3. In order that a school be built and opened, or [likewise] a hospital or a similar building separated even from an exempt house, it is necessary and sufficient that the special permission of the Ordinary [be had] in writing. § 4. In order that a constituted house be converted to another use, those solemnities required in § 1, [shall be observed], unless it concerns the conversion, with due regard for the law of foundation, of something that only refers to the internal governance and discipline of the religious [institute]. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC0609. 1983CIC0611. 1983CIC0612.
Supplement. Canon 497, here. 1917 CIC 0498. A religious house, whether formal or not formal, if it pertains to an exempt religious [institute], cannot be suppressed without apostolic good pleasure; if [it pertains] to a non-exempt Congregation of pontifical rite, it can be suppressed by the supreme Moderator, the Ordinary of the place consenting; if [it pertains] to a Congregation of diocesan rite, [it can be suppressed] with only the authority of the Ordinary of the place, having heard the Moderator of the Congregation, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 493, and if it concerns the only house [of the institute], then with due regard for the right of recourse in suspension to the Apostolic See. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0616.
Supplement. Canon 498, here.
Book II, Part 2, Title 10. Governance of religious institutes, cc. 0492-0498.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book II, Part 2, Title 10, Chapter 1. Superiors and chapters, cc. 0499-0517. //
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into:
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into:
Dissertation.
• Joseph O'Brien (American Jesuit, 1898-≈), The exemption of religious in Church law, (Gregorian doctoral diss. 448, 1943) xvii-307 pp. Monograph, The Exemption of Religious in Church Law, (Bruce, 1943) 307 pp.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into:
Subsequent.
1983CIC0617.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0623.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0624.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into: § 4 into:
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into:
Subsequent.
1983CIC0629.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into:
Subsequent.
1983CIC0592.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0628.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into:
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into:
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 514 is
referenced in Canons 462, 850, 875, 938, 1245, 1313, 1338.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into: § 4 into:
Subsequent. ≠.
Book II, Part 2, Title 10, Chapter 2. Confessors and chaplains, cc. 0518-0530.
§ 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into: § 4 into: For 1°: For 2°: For 3°: For 4°:
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into:
Note(s). Canon 518 is referenced in Canon 896.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 519 is
referenced in Canon 566, 874, 896.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into:
Note(s). Canon 520 is referenced in Canon 522.
§ 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into:
Note(s). Canon 521 is
referenced in Canons 522, 2414.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0630.
Note(s). Canon 522 is
referenced in Canons 876, 2414.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0630.
Note(s). Canon 523 is
referenced in Canons 876, 2414.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into:
Subsequent. 1983CIC0630.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 525 is
referenced in Canon 876.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0630.
Note(s). Canon 526 is
referenced in Canon 524.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0630.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0630.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0567.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into:
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 2, Title 10, Chapter 3. Temporal goods of religious and administration, cc. 0531-0537.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0531. Not [only] religious [institutes], but also provinces and houses, are capable of acquiring and possessing temporal goods with stable incomes or foundations, unless their capacity for these is excluded or restricted in the rules and constitutions. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0531.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0532. § 1. The goods of a religious [institute] or province or house are to be administered according to the norm of the constitution. § 2. Besides Superiors, other officials who in the constitutions are designated for this within the limits of their duties, [can] incur expenses and validly [perform] juridic acts of ordinary administration. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into:
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 532 is referenced in Canons 512, 533. 1917 CIC 0533. § 1. The prescription of Canon 532 § 1 is observed for investments of money; but the previous consent of the Ordinary of the place must be obtained by: 1.° Superiors of nuns and religious [institutes] of diocesan right for any sort of investment; indeed, if the monastery of nuns is subject to a regular Superior, his consent is also necessary; 2.° The Superioress in a religious Congregation of pontifical right, if the investment consists of the dowry of a professed, according to the norm of Canon 549; 3.° The Superior and Superioress of a religious Congregation’s house if the funds have been left to the house by will or for the support of the cult of God taking place there; 4.° Any religious, even though a [member] of a regular Order, if the money has been given to a parish or to mission or to a religious on behalf of a parish or mission. § 2. These likewise must be observed for any change in investment. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into:
Supplement. Canon 533, here. =
Note(s). Canon 533 is referenced in Canons 512, 535, 618, 631.
Note(s). Canon is referenced in Canon. 1917 CIC 0534. § 1. With due regard for the prescription of Canon 1531, if it concerns the alienation of precious goods or those [goods] whose value exceeds the sum of thirty-thousand francs or lire, or contracting debts and obligations beyond this indicated sum, the contract lacks force, unless apostolic good pleasure has preceded it; otherwise, the permission of the Superiors according to the norm of the constitution, with the consent of the Chapter or the Council manifested by secret vote given in writing, is required and suffices; but if it concerns nuns or sisters of diocesan right, consent is additionally necessary from the Ordinary of the place given in writing and [that of] the regular Superior if the monastery of nuns is subject to him. § 2. In the request to obtain consent to contract debts or obligations, there must be expressed those other debts and obligations by which the moral person or religious [institute] or province or house is bound at that time; otherwise the consent obtained is invalid. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into:
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 534 is referenced in Canon 512, 618, 2347. 1917 CIC 0535. § 1. In every monastery of nuns, even exempt ones: 1.° An account of administration, demanded without charge, shall be given at least once a year, or more often if so prescribed in the constitutions, by the Superioress to the Ordinary of the place, and likewise to the regular Superior if the monastery is subject to him; 2.° If the account of administration is not approved by the Ordinary, he can apply opportune remedies, even removing, if he thinks it warranted, the econome or other administrators; but if the monastery is subject to a regular Superior, the Ordinary shall advise him about how things look; but if [the Superior] neglects things, [the Ordinary] can see to matters himself. § 2. In other religious [institutes] of women, an account of the administration of goods that make up the endowment is given the Ordinary of the place on the occasion of his visit and even more often if the Ordinary concludes it is necessary. § 3. The Ordinary of the place moreover can always take cognizance of: 1.° The economic situation of a religious house of diocesan right; 2.° The administration of foundations or legacies mentioned in Canon 533 § 1, nn.3 and 4. Latine.
Subsequent. Note(s). Canon 535 is referenced in Canon 512, 618, 631.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0536. § 1. If a moral person (whether a religious [institute], province, or house) contracts debts and obligations, even with the permission of the Superiors, it is bound to respond for them. § 2. If a regular contracts such with the permission of the Superiors, the moral person must respond whose Superior gave the permission; if [it is] a religious of simple vows, he must respond, unless he acted with permission of the Superior on business of the religious [institute]. § 3. If a religious contracts without the permission of any Superior, he must respond, but not the religious [institute] or province or house. § 4. It always remains clear that an action can at any time be instituted against him to whom some benefit flowed from entering the contract. § 5. Let religious Superiors be cautious lest they permit that debts be contracted, unless it can be clearly shown that the expenses can be paid out of normal income at that within not too long a time the capital sum can be repaid through legitimate amortization. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into: § 4 into: § 5 into:
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0537. Gifts from the goods of the house, province, or religious [institute] are not permitted except by reason of alms-giving or another just cause, having come to the Superiors and according to the norm of the constitution. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0640.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 2, Title 11. Admission into a religious institute, cc. 0538-0586.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canon, c. 0538. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0538. right of admittance into religious life. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0597 § 1.
Book II, Part 2, Title 11, Chapter 1. Postulancy, cc. 0539-0541.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0539. postulancy required before admittance. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0597 § 2. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 539, here.
Note(s). Canon 539 is referenced in Canon 542.
1917 CIC 0540. manner of postulancy. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 540, here.
Note(s). Canon 540 is referenced in Canon 542.
1917 CIC 0541. retreat and general confession required before novitiate. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 540, here.
Note(s). Canon 541 is referenced in Canon 542.
Book II, Part 2, Title 11, Chapter 2. Novitiate, cc. 0542-0571.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book II, Part 2, Title 11, Chapter 2, Article 1. Requirements for admission into novitiate, cc. 0542-0552.
§ 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into: § 4 into: For 1°: For 2°: For 3°: For 4°:
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Note(s). Canon 542 is
referenced in Canons 555, 677, 2411.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0641. 1983CIC0656. 1983CIC0658.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Note(s). Canon 544 is
referenced in Canon 2411.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 549 is
referenced in Canons 533, 2412.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 551 is
referenced in Canons 635, 2412.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 552 is referenced in Canon 2412.
Book II, Part 2, Title 11, Chapter 2, Article 2. Formation of novices, cc. 0553-0571.
§ 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into: § 4 into: For 1°: For 2°: For 3°: For 4°:
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Note(s). Canon 554 is referenced in Canon
587.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Note(s). Canon 555 is referenced in Canon
572.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Note(s). Canon 559 is referenced in Canon
588.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0651.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0652.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0652.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Note(s). Canon 565 is referenced in Canons 509, 562.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 569 is referenced in
Canons 580, 583.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 570 is referenced in
Canons 551, 635.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Note(s). Canon 571 is referenced in Canon 2411.
Book II, Part 2, Title 11, Chapter 3. Religious profession, cc. 0572-0586.
§ 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into: § 4 into: For 1°: For 2°: For 3°: For 4°:
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0656. 1983CIC0657.
Note(s). Canon 573 is referenced in Canon
572.
Subsequent.
Note(s). Canon 574 is referenced in
Canons 572, 578, 634, 964.
Subsequent.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1008.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 580 is referenced in Canon 594.
Note(s).
Canon is referenced in Canon.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 582 is referenced in Canons 594, 628.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 584 is referenced in Canons 188, 1484.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 585 is referenced in Canon 115, 641.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 2, Title 12. Studies for clerical religious, cc. 0587-0591.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0587. § 1. Every clerical religious [institute] shall have a seat of studies approved by the general Chapter or by the Superiors with due regard for the prescription of Canon 554 § 3. § 2. In the house of studies, the common life applies without exception; otherwise the students cannot be promoted to orders. § 3. If a religious [institute] or a province cannot have a house of studies duly instructed or, if it has one, if it is difficult in the judgment of the Superiors to go there, the religious students are sent to either a house of studies correctly arranged of another province or religious [institute], or to the schools of the episcopal Seminary, or to a public catholic athenaeum. § 4. Religious who, for the sake of studies, are sent a long way from their own places are not permitted to live in private houses, but must be received in some religious house of their institute or, if this is not possible, [that of] some religious institute of men, or in another Seminary or pious house in which men in sacred orders are present and which has been approved by ecclesiastical authority. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into: § 4 into:
Supplement. Canon 587, here.
1917 CIC 0588. § 1. For the entire course of studies, religious [students] are to be entrusted to the special care of a spiritual Prefect or Master who will inform their souls about the religious life through opportune admonitions, instructions, and exhortations. § 2. The spiritual Prefect or Master must be endowed with those qualities that are required of the Master of novices according to the norm of Canon 559 §§ 2 and 3. § 3. Superiors will be sedulously vigilant that all those things that are prescribed for religious under Canon 595 are most perfectly observed in the house of studies. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into:
Supplement. Canon 588, here.
1917 CIC 0589. § 1. Religious correctly instructed in lower disciplines shall diligently pursue philosophical studies for at least two years and sacred theology for at least four years, adhering to the teachings of D[om] Thomas according to the norm of Canon 1366 § 2, according to the instructions of the Apostolic See. § 2. During the time of studies, offices shall not be imposed on teachers nor students that would call them [away] from studies or in any manner impede them; but the supreme Moderator and in particular cases other Superiors can, in their own prudent judgment, exempt them from some community activities, even from choir, especially during the night-time hours, as often as this seems necessary to the pursuit of studies. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into:
Supplement. Canon 589, here.
1917 CIC 0590. Religious priests, excepting only those who are exempt for a grave cause by the major Superiors, or who teach sacred theology, canon law, or scholastic philosophy, after the completion of their course of studies, each year for at least five years, are to be examined by grave teaching fathers in the various disciplines of sacred doctrine, opportunely indicated beforehand. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0659. 19830661.
Supplement. Canon 590, here.
1917 CIC 0591. At least in every formal house, a minimum of once a month, there shall be the resolution of a moral or a liturgical case to which, if the Superior thinks it opportune, there can be added a lecture on a related dogmatic doctrine; and all professed clerics who are then in sacred theology studies or who have completed them and are in the house are bound to attend, unless the constitutions provide otherwise. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0659. 19830661.
Supplement. Canon 591, here.
Book II, Part 2, Title 13. Obligations and privileges of religious, cc. 0592-0631.
► Topic in general, no
entries.
Book II, Part 2, Title 13, Chapter 1. Obligations of religious, cc. 0592-0612.
§ 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into: § 4 into: For 1°: For 2°: For 3°: For 4°:
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent.
1983CIC0672.
1983CIC0699.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0662.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Note(s).
Canon 595 is referenced in Canon 588.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0669.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Subsequent.
Subsequent.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0667.
Note(s).
Canon 667 is referenced in Canon 604.
Subsequent.
Note(s).
Canon 601 is referenced in Canon 2342.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0667.
Subsequent.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Subsequent.
1983CIC0667.
Subsequent.
≠. Subsequent. 1983CIC0605.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 609 is referenced in Canon 1171.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0678.
Book II, Part 2, Title 13, Chapter 2. Privileges of clerics, cc. 0613-0625.
§ 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into: § 4 into: For 1°: For 2°: For 3°: For 4°:
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 614 is referenced in Canon 1553.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0615.
Monograph.
• Joseph O’Brien (American Jesuit, b. 1898), The Exemption of Religious in Church Law, (Bruce, 1943) 307 pp.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Note(s).
Canon 618 is referenced in Canon 512.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0619.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 621 is referenced in Canons 6065, 1503.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 622 is referenced in Canons 606. 1503.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 623 is referenced in Canons 606, 1503.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Book II, Part 2, Title 13, Chapter 3. Religious promoted to dignity or pastor, cc. 0626-0631.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0626. § 1. A religious cannot, without the authority of the Apostolic See, be promoted to dignities, offices, or benefices, that are not compatible with the religious state. § 2. One legitimately elected by a college cannot assent to the election without the permission of the Superior. § 3. If by vow they are bound not to accept dignities, special dispensation from the Roman Pontiff is necessary. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0671. § 2 into: ]] § 3 into: ]]
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 0627. § 1. A religious named as a Cardinal or Bishop, whether residential or titular, remains a religious participating in the privileges of his religious [institute] and is bound by the vows and other obligations of his profession, except for those things that he prudently judges to be incompatible with his dignity, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 628. § 2. He is exempt, nevertheless, from the power of the Superior and, in virtue of his vow of obedience, remains subject only to the Roman Pontiff. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0705. § 2 into: 1983CIC0705.
Supplement. Canon 627,
here. 1917 CIC 0628. [Regarding] a religious raised to episcopal dignity or to another [dignity] outside his own religious [institute]: 1.° If by profession he lost the ownership of goods, for those goods that come to him, he has the use and the income and the administration of them; but a residential Bishop, Vicar Apostolic, or Prefect Apostolic acquires property for the diocese vicariate or prefecture; otherwise it goes to the order or to the Holy See according to the norm of Canon 582 with due regard for the prescription of Canon 239 § 1 n. 19; 2.° If by profession he has not lost ownership of goods, the goods that he has he recovers in regard to their use, income, and administration; those that he obtains later he acquires fully for himself; 3.° In either case, those goods that come to him not by reason of his person must be disposed of as voluntary offerings. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983CIC0706 n. 1. For 2°: 1983CIC0706 n. 2. For 3°: 1983CIC0706 n. 3.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 628 is referenced in Canon 627. 1917 CIC 0629. § 1. Once dismissed from the cardinalate or episcopate, or having completed his duties outside the religious [institute] that were committed to him by the Apostolic See, a religious is bound to return to his religious [institute]. § 2. A religious Bishop or Cardinal, however, can choose whatever religious house for himself to stay in; but he lacks active and passive voice. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ]] § 2 into: 1983CIC0707 .
Supplement. Canon 629,
here. 1917 CIC 0630. § 1. A religious who governs a parish, whether under the title of pastor or the title of vicar, remains obligated to the observance of vows and constitution insofar as this observation can be done consistently with the responsibilities of his office. § 2. Therefore, in those things that pertain to religious discipline, he is under the Superior to whom belongs, indeed, without regard to the Ordinary of the place, [the authority] to inquire of him about his manner of acting in all things, and if the case requires to correct him. § 3. Goods that come to him by reason of the parish that he governs are acquired by the parish; the others he acquires in the manner of other religious. § 4. Notwithstanding the vow of poverty, he may accept and collect donations for parish goods or for catholic schools or for pious places attached to the parish offered in whatever manner and administer the collected receipts, and likewise, observing the will of the offerors, according to his prudent judgment, distribute them always with regard for the vigilance of his Superior; but with regard to donations for building, conserving, repairing, and decoration of the parish church, it belongs to Superiors to retain themselves and collect or administer [such funds] if the church belongs to a religious community; otherwise [it belongs to] the Ordinary of the place. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 630,
here. 1917 CIC 0631. § 1. Likewise a religious pastor or vicar, even though he exercises ministry in the house or place where the major religious Superiors have their ordinary seat, remains immediately and in every way under the jurisdiction, visitation, and correction of the Ordinary of the place not unlike secular pastors, excepting only the observance of the rule. § 2. The Ordinary of the place, when he finds him deficient in him duty, can apply opportune decrees and can establish deserved penalties on him; in which, nevertheless, the faculties of the Ordinary are not lost but rather they are cumulative with the right of the Superior over him so that, if it requires discernment either by the Superior or by the Ordinary, the decree of the Ordinary must prevail. § 3. In what pertains to the removal of a religious pastor or vicar from a parish, the prescription of Canon 454 § 5 is observed; and for what [pertains] to temporal goods, the prescription of Canons 533 § 1 n. 4 and 535 § 3 n. 2 [are observed]. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC0681. 1983CIC0682.
Supplement. Canon 631, here.
Note(s). Canon 631 is referenced in Canon 1425.
! Book II, Part 2, Title 14. Transfer to another institute, cc. 0632-0636.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0632. A religious cannot transfer to another religious [institute], even a stricter one, or to a monastery of its own right without the authority of the Apostolic See. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0684.
Supplement. Canon 632, here.
Note(s).
Canon 632 is referenced in Canon 681. 1917 CIC 0633. § 1. One transferring to another religious [institute] must perform the novitiate; during which his vows remain, [but] special rights and obligations that he had in the former religious [institute] remain suspended, and he is bound by the obligation of complying with the Superiors of the new religious [institute] and their Master of novices also in virtue of the vow of obedience. § 2. If he does not give a profession in the religious [institute] to which he is transferring, he is bound to return to the first religious [institute], unless in the meantime temporary vows expired. § 3. One transferring to another monastery of the same Order does not undergo novitiate nor give out a new profession. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0684. 1983CIC0685.
Supplement. Canon 633, here.
Note(s).
Canon 633 is referenced in Canon 681. 1917 CIC 0634. One professed solemnly or professed by simple, perpetual vows, if he transfers to another religious [institute] with solemn vows or simple, perpetual vows, is either admitted after novitiate and the completion of temporary profession mentioned in Canon 574 to solemn profession or to simple, perpetual profession, or returns to the prior religious [institute]; it is, nevertheless, the right of the Superior to prolong this probation, but not more than one year from the completion of novitiate. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0684.
Supplement. Canon 632, here.
Note(s).
Canon 634 is referenced in Canons 574, 681. 1917 CIC 0635. One transferring to another monastery of the same religious [institute], from the day of transfer, or to another religious [institute], from having given the new profession: 1.° Loses all the rights and obligations of the prior religious [institute] or monastery and takes up the rights and duties of the other; 2.° The goods remain with the religious [institute] or monastery from which, that had already been acquired by him by reason of the religious [institute]; for what pertains to the dowry and the income and other personal goods if the religious had any, the prescription of Canon 551 § 2 is observed; as for the rest, the new religious [institute] has the right for the time of novitiate to a just repayment if this is in order according to the norm of Canon 570 § 1. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0684.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 635 is referenced in Canon 681. 1917 CIC 0636. The solemnity of vows in him who legitimately pronounced simple vows in a religious Congregation according to the above canons are extinguished by it, unless something else is expressly provided in the apostolic indult. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0685.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 2, Title 15. Departure from an institute, cc. 0637-0645.
§ 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into: § 4 into: For 1°: For 2°: For 3°: For 4°:
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0637. One professed by temporary vows, upon the completion of the time of the vows, is able freely to [leave] a religious [institute]; likewise the religious [institute] for just and reasonable causes can exclude one from the renewal of temporary vows or from giving perpetual profession, but not, however, because of infirmity, unless it has been certainly proved that this was intentionally withheld or simulated prior to profession. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0688. 1983CIC0689.
Supplement. Canon 637, here.
Note(s).
Canon 637 is referenced in Canon 575.
1917 CIC 0638.
An indult of staying
outside the cloister, whether temporary in which case it is an indult of
exclaustration, or perpetual in which case it is an indult of
secularization, can only be given by the Apostolic See in a religious
[institute] of pontifical right; in a religious [institute] of diocesan
right [it can also be given by] the Ordinary of the place.
Latine. Subsequent. 1983CIC0686. 1983CIC0691.
Supplement. Canon 638, here.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0687.
Supplement. Canon 639,
here.
§ 1. One who has obtained an indult of secularization and leaves the religious [institute]: 1.° Is separated from the religious [institute], must put off the exterior habit or style, and in Mass and in the canonical hours and in the use and dispensation of Sacraments, is considered a secular; 2.° He remains freed from vows, [but not from] the burdens attached to major orders if he was in sacred [orders]; he is not bound by the obligation of reciting the canonical hours in view of profession, nor is he bound by the other rules and constitutions. § 2. If by apostolic indult he is once again received into a religious [institute], he shall undergo novitiate and profession and obtain a place among the professed from the day of the new profession. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Supplement. Canon 640,
here.
§ 1. If a religious constituted in sacred [orders] has not lost his own diocese according to the norm of Canon 585 he must, not having renewed his vows nor having obtained an indult of secularization, return to his own diocese and be received by his own Ordinary; if he has lost it, he cannot exercise sacred orders outside the religious [institute] until he finds reception by a benevolent Bishop or until the Apostolic See provides otherwise. § 2. A Bishop can receive a religious either purely and simply or for an experimental [period] of three years: in the first case the religious is by that [fact] incardinated into the diocese; in the second the Bishop can demand a time of probation but not beyond another three years; the which [time] having passed, the religious, unless he has been dismissed beforehand, is by that fact incardinated into the diocese. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Supplement. Canon 641, here.
Note(s).
Canon 693 is referenced in Canons 112, 643, 648. § 1. Any professed having returned to the world is still able according to the norm of Canon 641 to exercise sacred orders, but they are nevertheless prohibited without a new and special indult of the Holy See [from having any]: 1.° Any benefice in a major or minor basilica and in a cathedral church; 2.° Any teaching [post] and office in a major or minor Seminary or college in which clerics are educated and likewise in Universities and Institutes that enjoy the conferral of academic degrees by apostolic privilege; 3.° Any office or duty in an episcopal Curia and in religious houses of men or women even if it concerns a diocesan Congregation. § 2. These things apply even for those who gave temporary vows or an oath of perseverance or certain special promises according to the norm of the constitutions and were dispensed from them if for six complete years they were bound by them. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 642, here.
Note(s).
Canon 642 is referenced in Canons 648, 672. § 1. Whoever leaves a religious [institute] at the completion of temporary vows or who has obtained an indult of secularization or who was dismissed from it can seek nothing for any works done on behalf of the religious [institute]. § 2. If, however, a religious woman was received without a dowry [and] she is not able to provide for herself out of her own goods, the religious [institute] out of charity must give to her what is required for a safe and becoming return to home and so provide [for her] for a period of time observing natural equity by mutual consent or in the case of disagreement to be determined by the Ordinary of the place so that she can live honestly. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0702
Supplement. Canon 643, here.
Note(s).
Canon 643 is referenced in Canons 647, 652.
§ 1. One professed by perpetual vows, whether solemn or simple, who has illegitimately left from the religious house without the intention of returning or who has legitimately left but has ceased his religious obedience and who is not returning, is called an apostate from a religious [institute]. § 2. This evil will mentioned in § 1 is presumed in law if a religious has not returned within one month nor manifested to the Superior the intention of returning. § 3. A fugitive is one who without the permission of the Superiors leaves the religious house with the intention of returning to the religious [institute]. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Subsequent.
≠. § 1. An apostate and a fugitive are scarcely absolved of the obligation of the rule and vows and must return without delay to the religious [institute]. § 2. Superiors must inquire after them solicitously and receive them if they return with an act of true penitence; the Ordinary of the place shall take care cautiously for the return of apostate or fugitive nuns and, if it concerns an exempt monastery, the regular Superior [shall do so also]. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Supplement. Canon 645, here.
Note(s). Canon 645 is referenced in Canon 681.
! Book II, Part 2, Title 16. Dismissal from an institute, cc. 646-672.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canon, c. 646. ]
► Topic by canon, as follows:
1917 CIC 0646. § 1. Upon the fact, they are considered as legitimately dismissed religious: 1.° [Who are] public apostates from the catholic faith; 2.° [As is a] religious man who has run off with a woman or a religious woman [who has run off] with a man; 3.° Those attempting or contracting marriage even if the bond is, as they say, civil. § 2. In these cases, it suffices that the major Superior with his Chapter or Council issue a declaration of fact according to the norm of the constitution; he shall take care that the collected evidence of the fact is preserved in the records of the house. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Supplement. Canon 646, here.
Note(s). Canon 646 is referenced in Canons 654, 670, 2385.
Book II, Part 2, Title 16, Chapter 1. Dismissal from an institute, cc. 647-648.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Note(s).
Canon 647 is referenced in Canons 575, 648, 650.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0693. 1983CIC0701.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0696. 1983CIC0697.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0698. 1983CIC0699. 1983CIC0700.
Note(s).
Canon 650 is referenced in Canon 651.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Subsequent. 1983CIC0703.
Note(s).
Canon 653 is referenced in Canon 668.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Note(s).
Canon 655 is referenced in Canon 501.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 658 is referenced in Canon 659.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0697.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0697.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0697.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0697.
Note(s). Canon 663 is referenced in Canon 667.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 664 is referenced in Canons 665, 667.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 665 is referenced in Canon 667.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0700.
Note(s).
Canon 666 is referenced in Canon 667.
Subsequent. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0703.
Note(s).
Canon 668 is referenced in Canon 654. Book II, Part 2, Title 16, Chapter 4. Religious dismissed from perpetual vows, cc. 0669-0672.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0669. § 1. A professed [religious] who has given perpetual vows, and who is dismissed from the religious [institute], remains bound by religious vows, with due regard for the constitutions and indults of the Apostolic See that determine otherwise. § 2. If a cleric is constituted in minor orders, he is by that [fact] reduced to the lay state. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0701. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0670. A cleric in sacred [orders] who commits any offense mentioned in Canon 646, or who is dismissed for a delict that in common law is punished with infamy of law or deposition or degradation, is perpetually prohibited from wearing ecclesiastical habit. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 670 is referenced in Canon 671. 1917 CIC 0671. But if one is dismissed for the minor delicts listed in Canon 670: 1.° He remains automatically suspended until he obtains absolution from the Holy See; 2.° The Sacred Congregation [of Religious], if it judges it expedient, can order that the one dismissed, dressed in the clothes of a secular cleric, shall stay in a certain diocese, indicating to the Ordinary the reason for which he was dismissed; 3.° If a dismissed does not abide by the precept in n.2, the religious [institute] is not bound to [do] anything, and the one dismissed is deprived of the right of wearing the ecclesiastical habit; 4.° The Ordinary of the diocese in which his stay is designated shall send the religious to a house of penitence, or commit him to the care and vigilance of a pious and prudent priest; and if the religious does not comply, there shall be observed the prescriptions of n.3 [of this canon]; 5.° The religious [institute], through the hands of the Ordinary of the place of his staying, shall supply the one dismissed with a charitable subsidy [suitable for] the necessities of sustaining of life, unless he is able otherwise to provide for himself; 6.° If one dismissed, by reason of his life, does not conduct himself in a manner worthy of an ecclesiastical man, upon the completion of a year, or sooner in the judgment of the Ordinary, he shall be deprived of the charitable subsidy, and ejected from the house of penitence, and stripped of the right of wearing ecclesiastical habit by the same Ordinary, who shall immediately take care to send an opportune report both to the Apostolic See and to the religious [institute]. 7.° But if the one dismissed in the aforesaid time conducts himself laudably, so that he can be rightly said to have amended, the Ordinary can commend his request to the Holy See for absolution from the censure of suspension, and, that obtained, permit him, in his own diocese [and] observing due precautions and limitations, the celebration of Mass and even, in his own prudence and judgment, other sacred ministry, from which he can derive and honest living; in which case the charitable subsidy of the religious [institute] can be interrupted. But if it concerns a deacon or subdeacon, the matter is deferred to the Holy See. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0672. § 1. One dismissed, [but] not absolved of the religious vows given, is bound to return to the cloister; and if one has given indications of full emendation for three years, the religious [institute] is bound to accept him back; but if there are grave reasons preventing [this] either on the part of the religious [institute] or the religious, the matter is subjected to the Apostolic See. § 2. Whenever the religious vows given cease, [and] if the dismissed has found a benevolent Bishop who will accept him, he remains under [his] special vigilance and his jurisdiction, [with] the prescription of Canon 642 remaining; otherwise the matter is deferred to the Holy See. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983CIC0701.
Supplement. Canon 672, here.
Book II, Part 2, Title 17. Societies living in common without vows, cc. 0673-0681.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0673. § 1. A society, whether of men or of women, in which the members live in common imitating a religious rule under the government of a Superior according to an approved constitution, yet not obligated by the three usual public vows, is not properly religious, nor are its members properly designated by the term religious. § 2. A society of this sort is clerical or religious, [and] of pontifical or diocesan right, according to the norm of Canon 488 nn.3 and 4. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC0731. 1983CIC0732. 1983CIC0740. 1983CIC0588 $ 3.
Supplement. Canon 673,
here.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC0579. 1983CIC0584. 1983CIC0585. 1983CIC0732. 1983CIC0733.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0734. 1983CIC0738.
Supplement. Canon 675,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0741 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC0741 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. ?
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0677. In admitting candidates the constitutions are observed, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 542. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0735 § § 1, 2.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0678. In those things that pertain to the course of studies and the taking up of orders, the members are bound by the same laws as are secular clerics, with due regard for special prescriptions given by the Holy See. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0735. 1983CIC0736
Supplement. Canon 678,
here. 1917 CIC 0679. § 1. Members of societies, beyond those obligations that as members they are subject to according to the constitutions, are [also] bound by the common obligations of clerics, unless by the nature of the thing or the context of the words it appears otherwise, and likewise they must stand by the prescriptions of Canons 595-612, unless the constitutions state otherwise. § 2. Cloister must be observed in accord with the constitutions under the vigilance of the Ordinary of the place. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0737. § 2 into: 1983CIC0739.
Supplement. Canon 679,
here. 1917 CIC 0680. [Members], even laity, enjoy those clerical privileges that are mentioned in Canons 119-123 and those others directly granted to the society, but not the privileges of religious without special indult. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0737.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0681. Concerning transfer from one society to another religious [institute] or concerning the departure of a member from a society even of pontifical right, besides the proper constitutions of each society, there shall be observed, in so far as they are applicable, the prescriptions of Canons 632-635, and 645; concerning their dismissal, [see] Canons 646-672. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0742 thru 1983 CIC 0746.
Supplement. Canon 681, here.
Book II, Part 3. Laity, cc. 0682-0725.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 682-683. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0682. Laity have the right of receiving from the clergy, according to the norm of ecclesiastical discipline, spiritual goods and especially that aid necessary for salvation. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0213.
Supplement. Canon 682, here.
1917 CIC 0683. It is not permitted for laity to wear clerical habit, unless it concerns either a student in a seminary or others aspiring to orders as described in Canon 972 § 2, or those laity legitimately dedicated to the service of a church while they are in the church or are outside of it taking part in some ecclesiastical ministry. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 783, here.
Book II, Part 3, Title 18. Associations of the faithful in general, cc. 684-699.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Supplement. Book II ─ Title 18, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0684. Those faithful are worthy of praise if they give their name to associations erected or commended by the Church; but they should be cautious about joining secret, damned, seditious, or suspect associations or those that seek to distance themselves from the legitimate vigilance of the Church. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0298.
Supplement. Canon 684, here.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0298.
Supplement. Canon 685,
here.
1917 CIC 0686. § 1. No association is recognized in the Church that has not been erected or at least approved by legitimate ecclesiastical authority. § 2. Besides the Roman Pontiff, it pertains to Ordinaries of places to erect or approve associations, except in those cases wherein the right of their erection or approval is reserved to others. § 3. Even though the concession of the privilege is proven, nevertheless, there is always required for the validity of the erection, unless otherwise provided by privilege itself, the consent of the Ordinary of the place given in writing; the consent, however, of the Ordinary that was given for the erection of a religious house is valid also for the erection of an association attached to it in that same house or church, that is not constituted as an organic body [but] that belongs to the religious house itself. § 4. A Vicar General with only a general mandate, and a Vicar Capitulary, cannot erect associations or give consent for their erection or aggregation. § 5. Letters of erection that are given by those who erect an association in virtue of an apostolic privilege are granted for free, excepting only a fee for necessary expenses. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0299 § 3. § 2 into: 1983CIC0312. § 3 into: 1983CIC0312. § 4 into: ≠. § 5 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 686, here.
Note(s).
Canon 686 is referenced in Canon 703.
1917 CIC 0687. According to the norm of Canon 100, associations of the faithful acquire juridic personality in the Church only when they have obtained from a legitimate ecclesiastical Superior a formal decree of erection. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0313.
Supplement. Canon 687,
here. 1917 CIC 0688. The title or name of an association shall not assume [an air] of levity or one that smacks of novelty or that expresses a devotion not approved by the Apostolic See. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0300.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0689. § 1. Each association shall have its statutes examined and approved by the Apostolic See or the Ordinary of the place. § 2. Statutes that are not confirmed by the Apostolic See are always subject to the moderation and correction of the Ordinary of the place. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0304 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0690. § 1. All associations, even if erected by the Apostolic See, unless there is a special privilege in the way, are subject to the jurisdiction and vigilance of Ordinaries of the place, who have the right and duty of inspecting them according to the norms of the sacred canons. § 2. It is fundamental, however, that, Ordinaries of places cannot visit associations that in virtue of apostolic privilege belong to churches of exempt religious, in what pertains to internal discipline or that look to the spiritual direction of the association. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0305 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC0305 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0691. § 1. An association legitimately erected, unless it is expressly provided otherwise, can possess and administer temporal goods under the authority of the Ordinary of the place, to whom at least once per year an accounting of the administration must be given, according to the norm of Canon 1525, but hardly to the pastor, unless it is erected in his territory, or unless the Ordinary himself establishes otherwise. § 2. It can, according to the norm of the statutes, receive offerings and apply the receipts only to the pious association itself, with due regard for the will of the donors. § 3. It is permitted to no association to collects alms, unless permitted by the statutes, or necessity suggests it, and then with the consent of the Ordinary and following the form prescribed by him. § 4. For the collection of alms outside of [its] territory, there is required the approval of each Ordinary, given in writing. § 5. The association shall give to the Ordinary of the place an accounting of the offerings and alms from the faithful. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0319 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983CIC1265 § 1. § 4 into : 1983CIC1265 § 1. § 5 into : 1983CIC0319 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 691, here.
1917 CIC 0692. In order to enjoy the rights, privileges, indulgences, and other spiritual favors of an association, it is necessary and sufficient that one be validly received into it according to the statutes of the association, and not be legitimately expelled from it. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0306.
Supplement.
Canon 692, here.
1917 CIC 0693. § 1. Non-catholics and those who belong to condemned sects, or those notoriously under censure, or general public sinners, cannot be validly received. § 2. The same person can belong to several associations, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 705. § 3. Absent persons are not to be enrolled in associations constituted as organic bodies; those present, however, [cannot be enrolled], unless they are knowing and willing. § 4. With due regard for the prescription of Canon 704, religious can give their name to pious associations, except in those whose laws, in the judgment of their Superiors, cannot be reconciled with the observance of [their own religious] rules and constitution. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0316 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC0307 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983CIC0307 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 693, here.
Note(s).
Canon 693 is referenced in Canon 696. 1917 CIC 0694. § 1. Reception shall be done according to the norm of law and the statutes of each association. § 2. In order that reception be proven, an inscription must always be made in the album of the association; indeed, this inscription, if the association has been erected as a moral person, is necessary for validity. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0307 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 694, here. 1917 CIC 0695. On the occasion of reception into an association, nothing, directly or indirectly, shall be required beyond what is designated in legitimately approved statutes or, that the Ordinary of the place, by reason of special circumstances, expressly permits in favor of the association. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0696. § 1. No one legitimately enrolled shall be dismissed from an institute except for just cause according to the norm of the statutes. § 2. Whoever falls into the case mentioned in Canon 693 § 1, shall be expelled, having been previously warned, observing the proper statutes, and with due regard for the right of recourse to the Ordinary. § 3. Even if there is nothing expressly mentioned in the statutes, the Ordinary of the place for all associations, and the religious Superior for associations erected by the religious by apostolic indult, can dismiss members. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0308. § 2 into: 1983CIC0316. § 3 into: 1983CIC0308.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0697. § 1. Legitimately erected associations have the right, according to the norm of their statutes and the sacred canons, of holding meetings, of giving out particular norms that concern their members, [and] of choosing administrators of goods, officers, and ministers, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 715. § 2. In those things that concern the holding of meetings and elections, the common law is observed, [namely] that which is given in Canons [160]-182 and the statutes [of the association] that are not contrary to common law. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0309. § 2 into: 1983CIC0309.
Supplement. Canon 697,
here. 1917 CIC 0698. § 1. Unless apostolic privilege expressly provides otherwise, appointment of the moderator or chaplain pertains to the Ordinary of the place for associations erected or approved by him or the Apostolic See, and for associations erected by religious in virtue of apostolic privilege outside their own churches; in cases involving their own churches, the consent of only the Ordinary of the place is necessary if the Superior names a moderator or chaplain from among the secular clergy. § 2. The moderator or chaplain can, for the duration of their office, bless the habits or insignia, of the association, scapulas, and so on, and invest them on members; but as to what applies to sermons, the prescriptions of Canons 1337-1342 are to be observed. § 3. Moderators and chaplains can be recalled by the one who appointed them or by the Superiors or successors for just cause. § 4. The same person can be both moderator and chaplain. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC0317. 1983CIC0318.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0699. § 1. For grave causes, and with due regard for the right of recourse to the Apostolic See, the Ordinary of the place can suppress not only an association erected by himself or his predecessor, but also an association erected by religious by apostolic indult with the consent of the Ordinary of the place. § 2. Associations erected by the Apostolic See itself can be suppressed by no one else. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0320 § 2. § 2 into: 1983CIC0320 § 1.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 3, Title 19. Associations of the faithful in specific, cc. 0700-0725.
► Topic in general.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 0700-0725. ]
► Topic by canons.
1917 CIC 0700. Three kinds of associations are distinguished in the Church: third Order seculars, Confraternities, [and] pious unions. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 701, here.
Book II, Part 3, Title 19, Chapter 1. Third order seculars, cc. 0702-0706.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0702. § 1. Third Order seculars are those in the world, under the moderation of a certain Order, according to its spirit, working to attain christian perfection in a secular way of life according to rules approved for them by the Apostolic See. § 2. If a third Order secular is divided into several associations, each of them legitimately constituted is called a sodality of tertiaries. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 702, here. 1917 CIC 0703. § 1. With due regard for the privilege granted to some Orders, no religious can add himself to a third Order. § 2. The Apostolic privilege having been given, religious Superiors can add various particular members to a third Order, but they cannot validly erect a sodality of tertiaries without the consent of the Ordinary of the place according to the norm of Canon 686 § 3. § 3. Neither can they grant to sodalities erected by them the use of a particular garb to be worn in sacred public functions without the special permission of that Ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0704. § 1. Whoever has taken up vows, whether perpetual or for a time, in any religious [institute], cannot at the same time belong to any third Order, even if he had enrolled in it before. § 2. If [one is] absolved from vows and returns to the world, the earlier enrollment revives. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 704, here.
Note(s).
Canon 704 is referenced in Canon 693. 1917 CIC 0705. No sodality of tertiaries, without Apostolic indult, can enroll the members of another Order while remaining in the other; individual members, however, for a just cause, can transfer from one third Order to another, or from one sodality of that third Order to another [sodality of that Order]. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 705 is referenced in Canon 693. 1917 CIC 0706. Tertiaries can, but are not bound to do so, collegially participate in public processions, funerals and other ecclesiastical functions; if they do so in a group they must march with their own insignia under their own cross. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 706, here.
Book II, Part 3, Title 19, Chapter 2. Confraternities and pious unions, cc. 0707-0719.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0707. § 1. Associations of the faithful that are erected for the exercise of some pious or charitable work come by the name pious union; those that are constituted in the manner of an organic body are called sodalities. § 2. Sodalities erected for the increase of public cult are called by the special name confraternity. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 707, here.
1917 CIC 0708. Confraternities can only be constituted through a formal decree of erection; for pious unions, the approval of the Ordinary suffices which, having been obtained, makes them capable of obtaining spiritual favors and especially indulgences, though they are not moral persons. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0709. § 1. Male members of confraternities cannot participate in sacred functions, unless they are wearing the habit or insignia of the confraternity. § 2. Female members of confraternities can be enrolled only for the gaining of indulgences and spiritual favors granted to the male members. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0710. The title or name of the confraternity or pious union should be taken either from an attribute of God, or from the mysteries of christian religion, or from a feast of the Lord or the Blessed Virgin Mary, or from the Saints, or from a pious work of the sodality. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0711. § 1. Several confraternities or pious unions of the same title or institute are not to be erected or approved in the same place, unless there has been a special concession to them or [other] legal provision; but if it concerns large cities, it is permitted, provided in the judgment of the Ordinary of the place an appropriate distance separates them. § 2. Ordinaries of the place shall take care that in every parish there are instituted confraternities of the most holy Sacrament and of christian doctrine; these once legitimately erected are by law aggregated to the same archconfraternities erected in the City by the Cardinal Vicar of the City. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 711,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0713. § 1. Religious in confraternities or pious unions erected by them can and must communicate all and only those spiritual favors that are specifically recorded in the faculties from the Apostolic See and expressly declared communicable, and they shall be manifested in the act of erection to everyone, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 919. § 2. It is not permitted to confraternities erected by them to put on their proper habit or insignia that is to be worn in public processions in other sacred functions without the special permission of the Ordinary of the place. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0714. A confraternity shall not discard nor change its own habit or insignia without the permission of the Ordinary of the place. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 714, here.
1917 CIC 0715. § 1. It belongs to the Ordinary of the place to preside over meetings of the confraternity, even if they are celebrated in the churches or oratories of regulars, whether himself or through a delegate, but without, however, the right of voting, [and] to confirm worthy and suitable officials and elected ministers, to reprove or remove those unworthy or unsuitable, and to correct and approve statutes or other norms, unless they were approved by the Apostolic See. § 2. The confraternity will notify in a timely manner the Ordinary of the place or his delegate about the celebration of extraordinary meetings; otherwise the Ordinary has the right of preventing the meeting or of declaring its decrees infirm. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 715 is referenced in Canon 697. 1917 CIC 0716. § 1. Confraternities and pious unions erected in their own churches, observing those things that ought to be observed, can exercise non-parochial functions, provided it is not injurious to parochial functions in parochial churches. § 2. The same is true even in the case of a parish being erected in the church of a confraternity. § 3. In doubt as to whether the functions of the confraternity or pious union are injurious or not to parochial ministry, the right of deciding belongs to the Ordinary of the place and likewise [it is for him to] establish practical norms to be observed. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 716 is referenced in Canon 717. 1917 CIC 0717. § 1. If [they are] in churches not erected by them, they can perform their own ecclesiastical functions only in a chapel or at an altar in which they are erected according to the norm of Canon 716 and particular statutes. § 2. The patrimony of a confraternity [or] pious union that is not erected in its own church, or [if] church is also a parish church, must be separated from the upkeep funds or [those of the] community. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0718. Confraternities are bound [to march] together in the usual processions and others that the Ordinary of the place indicates with their own insignia and under their own banner, unless the Ordinary prescribes otherwise. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0719. § 1. With the consent of the Ordinary of the place, a confraternity or pious union can be transferred from one see to another, unless transfer is prohibited by law or by statutes approved by the Apostolic See. § 2. As often as it concerns the transfer of a confraternity or pious union that is reserved to a religious [institute], the consent of the Superior is to be required. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book II, Part 3, Title 19, Chapter 3. Archconfraternities and primary unions, cc. 0720-0725.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0720. Sodalities that by law are able to be aggregated to others or with associations of the same kind are called archsodalities or archconfraternities or pious unions, congregations, [or] primary societies. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 720, here. 1917 CIC 0721. § 1. No association can validly aggregate itself to another without apostolic indult. § 2. Archconfraternities and primary unions can only aggregate themselves to archconfraternities and pious unions that are of the same title or end, unless apostolic indult arranges otherwise. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 721, here. 1917 CIC 0722. § 1. Through aggregation there are communicated all those indulgences, privileges, and other spiritual favors that have been or in the future will be granted to the aggregated association directly and by name by the Apostolic See, unless provided otherwise in the apostolic indult. § 2. From this communication, the aggregating association acquires no rights over the aggregated one. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0723. For the validity of the aggregation it is required that: 1° The association must already be canonically erected and not be aggregated to another archconfraternity or primary union; 2° There must be written consent from the Ordinary of the place together with his testimonial letters; 3° The indulgences, privileges, and other spiritual favors that are to be communicated by the aggregation should be enumerated in a list, inspected by the Ordinary of the place in which the archconfraternity is located, and sent to the aggregated society; 4° The aggregation must be made in perpetuity [according to] a formula prescribed in the statutes; 5° The letters of aggregation are to be processed free of all charges and no offering, even one freely made, can be accepted except for necessary expenses. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0724. An archconfraternity or primary union can be transferred from one see to another only by the Apostolic See. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0725. The title archsodality or archconfraternity or primary union, even if it is merely honorary, can be granted to an association only by the Apostolic See. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
|
| □
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Things
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
|
Book III. Things, cc. 726-1551.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 0726-0730. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0726. The things treated in this book are just those means that are necessary for the Church to pursue her end, some of which are spiritual, others temporal, [and] others mixed. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0727. § 1. By divine law, simony is the studied will to buy or sell for a temporal price an intrinsically spiritual thing, for example, Sacraments, ecclesiastical jurisdiction, consecration, indulgences, and so forth, or temporal things so connected with spiritual things that without the spiritual they cannot exist, for example, ecclesiastical benefices, and so on, or a spiritual thing that is, even in part, the object of a contract, for example, the consecration of a chalice consecrated in sale. § 2. By ecclesiastical law, simony is to give temporal things that are attached to spiritual ones for other temporal things that are attached to spiritual, or spiritual things for spiritual things, or even temporal for temporal if, in so doing, there is a danger of that irreverence toward spiritual things that is prohibited by the Church. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 727,
here.
1917 CIC 0728. When dealing with simony, buying-selling, bartering, and so on, are understood as involving any kind of agreement, even if it did not take effect, [and] even if it was tacit, in which simoniacal intent is not expressly manifest, but is gleaned from circumstances. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0729. In addition to the penalties against simoniacs established by law, a simoniacal contract and simony committed in regard to benefices, offices, dignities, and subsequent provisions, lacks all force, even if the simony was committed by a third person, even if unknowingly, provided this was not done in fraud of such a one or over his objections. Therefore: 1° Even before judicial sentence, those things given or received in simony must be restored if restitution is possible and not prevented by the reverence owed to a spiritual thing, and a benefice, office, or dignity is lost; 2° Simoniacal provision does not yield fruit; but if the fruits are received in good faith, it is left to the prudence of the judge or the Ordinary to permit the condonation of the fruits provided in whole or in part. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 729 is referenced in Canon 2392. 1917 CIC 0730. It is not considered simony when a temporal thing is not given for a spiritual thing, but rather on the occasion [of a spiritual event] and it is owed by a just title in the sacred canons or by legitimate recognized custom; the same is true when a temporal thing is given for a temporal thing, even though the temporal thing might be attached to a spiritual, for example, a consecrated chalice, although the price may not be increased because of its connection to the spiritual thing Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 730, here.
Book III, Part 1. Sacraments, cc. 0731-1153.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Supplement. Book III, Part 1, here.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 0731-0736. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0731. § 1. As all the Sacraments of the New Law, instituted by Christ Our Lord, are the principal means of sanctification and salvation, the greatest diligence and reverence is to be observed in opportunely and correctly administering them and receiving them. § 2. It is forbidden that the Sacraments of the Church be ministered to heretics and schismatics, even if they ask for them and are in good faith, unless before-hand, rejecting their errors, they are reconciled with the Church. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0840. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0844.
Supplement.
Canon 731, here.
1917 CIC 0732. § 1. The Sacraments of baptism, confirmation, and orders, that imprint a character, cannot be repeated. § 2. But if a prudent doubt exists about whether really and validly these [Sacraments] were conferred, they are to be conferred again under condition. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0845 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0845 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 732, here.
1917 CIC 0733. § 1. In confecting, administering, and receiving the Sacraments, the rites and ceremonies that are prescribed in the approved ritual books of the Church are to be accurately observed. § 2. Each individual shall follow his own rite, with due regard for the prescription of Canons 851 § 2 and 866. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0846 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0846 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 733,
here.
1917 CIC 0734. § 1. The holy oils that are used in the administration of certain Sacraments must be blessed by the Bishop on the [Holy Thursday] immediately before; older [oils] shall not be used unless necessity urges. § 2. In case of an insufficient supply of blessed oil, the non-blessed oil of olives can be added, [and] even [added] again, though in an amount less than [was] the original. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0847 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 734, here.
1917 CIC 0735. Pastors must request holy oils from their own Ordinary and diligently preserve them under key in the church in careful and decent protection; they shall not keep them in their house except because of necessity or other reasonable cause, [and] with the permission of the Ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0847. 1983 CIC 1003.
Supplement. Canon 735, here.
Note(s).
Canon 735 is referenced in Canon 946. 1917 CIC 0736. For the administration of Sacraments, the minister shall not for any reason or occasion, directly or indirectly, require or request [anything] beyond the offerings mentioned in Canon 1507 § 1. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0848.
Supplement. ≠.
Book III, Part 1, Title 1. Baptism, cc. 0737-0779.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canon, c. 0737. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0737. § 1. Baptism, the gateway and foundation of the Sacraments, actually or at least in desire, is necessary for all for salvation, and is not validly conferred except by washing with true and natural water along with the prescribed formula of words. § 2. When it is administered in accord with all of the rites and ceremonies that are prescribed in the ritual books, it is called "solemn"; otherwise, [it is called] "non-solemn" or "private". Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0849. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 737, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 1, Chapter 1. Minister of baptism, cc. 0738-0744.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0738. § 1. The ordinary minister of solemn baptism is a priest; but its conferral is reserved to the pastor or other priests with the permission of the Ordinary of the place or of the same pastor, that in case of necessity is legitimately presumed. § 2. Even a traveler may be solemnly baptized by his own pastor in his own parish, if this can be done easily and without delay; otherwise any pastor can solemnly baptize a traveler in his territory. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0861 § 1. 1983 CIC 0530 n. 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0739. In another’s territory is not permitted to anyone, without the required permission, to confer solemn baptism not even on their own residents of [their own] place. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0862.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0740. Where parishes or quasi-parishes have not been constituted, reference should be made to particular statutes and received custom in order to determine which priest, besides the Ordinary, has the right of baptizing in the whole territory or part of it. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0741. The extraordinary minister of solemn baptism is a deacon; who, however, shall not use his power without the permission of the Ordinary of the place or the pastor, granted for a just cause that, when necessity urges, is legitimately presumed. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0861 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 741,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0850. 1983 CIC 0861. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0743. The pastor shall take care that the faithful, especially obstetricians, doctors, and surgeons, are carefully taught the correct manner of baptizing in case of necessity. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0861 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0744. The baptism of adults, where this can be done conveniently, should be deferred to the Ordinary of the place, so that, if he wishes, [baptism] can be solemnly conferred by him or one delegated by him. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0863.
Supplement. Canon 744,
here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 1, Chapter 2. Subject of baptism, cc. 0745-0754.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0745. § 1. That subject capable of baptism is every and only a living human [being] not yet baptized. § 2. When it concerns a baptism: 1° They are considered a child or infant under Canon 88 § 3, who have not attained the use of reason, or who have been without reason since infancy regardless of their age; 2° They are considered adults who exercise the use of reason, likewise those who sufficiently ask for baptism on their own and can be admitted to it. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0864. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0852.
Supplement.
Canon 745, here. 1917 CIC 0746. § 1. No one should be baptized in the mother’s womb so long as there is a hope that he can be baptized correctly outside of it. § 2. If the head of an infant is exposed and there is imminent danger of death, let him be baptized on the head; later, if he is delivered alive, he should be baptized again under condition. § 3. If another part of the body is exposed, and if danger [of death] is imminent, let him be baptized under condition thereupon, and then, if he survives birth, he should be once again baptized under condition. § 4. If a pregnant mother dies, and if the fetus is delivered by those who do such things, and if he is certainly alive, he should be baptized absolutely; if there is doubt, [he should be baptized] under condition. § 5. A fetus baptized in the womb should be baptized again under condition after [being born]. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0747. Care should be taken that aborted fetuses, at whatever time they are born, if they are certainly alive, be baptized absolutely, if there is doubt, under condition after [being born]. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0871.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0870.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0750. § 1. The infant of infidels, even over the objections of the parents, is licitly baptized when life is so threatened that it is prudently foreseen that death will result before the infant attains the use of reason. § 2. Outside of danger of death, provided provision is made for catholic education, [an infant] is licitly baptized if: 1° If the parents or tutors, or at least one of them, consents; 2° If the parents, that is, father, mother, grandfather, grandmother, or tutors are no more, or have lost their rights over [the infant] or cannot in any way exercise it. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0868 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0868 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 750, here.
1917 CIC 0751. Generally the norms specified in the above canons are to be observed whenever it is a case of the baptism of the infant of two heretics or schismatics, or of two catholics who have fallen into apostasy, heresy or schism. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0868.
Supplement. Canon 751,
here.
1917 CIC 0752. § 1. An adult should not be baptized unless he knowingly and with desire has been rightly instructed; moreover, he should he admonished to be sorry for sins. § 2. But in danger of death, if the adult is not able to be diligently instructed in the principle mysteries of the faith, it is sufficient for the conferral of baptism, that he shows by some sign that he agrees with them and seriously commits himself to the observance of the mandates of the christian religion. § 3. But if he is not able to ask for baptism, [yet] either before or during the present state he manifested in some probable way the intention of receiving it, he should be baptized under condition; if he later recovers and there is doubt about the validity of the baptism conferred, he should be baptized again under condition. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0865 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0865 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 752, here.
1917 CIC 0753. § 1. It is becoming that both the priest who is going to baptize adults and the adults themselves if they are healthy, observe a fast. § 2. Unless grave and urgent causes obstruct, baptized adults should immediately assist at Mass and receive holy communion. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0866.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0754. § 1. The insane or mad should not be baptized unless they were such from birth or from before they attained the use of reason; and then they are to be baptized as if infants. § 2. If they have lucid intervals, while they are in possession of their senses, they can be baptized if they wish. § 3. They can likewise be baptized if, in imminent danger of death, and before they were insane, they showed the desire of taking baptism. § 4. If they are in a coma or delirium, they can be baptize only when awake and desirous [of baptism]; but if danger of death occurs, the prescript of § 3 is to be observed. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0852 § 2. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book III, Part 1, Title 1, Chapter 3. Rites and ceremonies of baptism, cc. 0755-0761.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0755. § 1. Baptism is to be conferred solemnly, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 759. § 2. The Ordinary of the place can for a grave and reasonable cause permit that the ceremonies prescribed for the baptism of an infant be applied in the baptism of an adult. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 755,
here. 1917 CIC 0756. § 1. Children must be baptized according to the rite of the parents. § 2. If one parent belongs to the latin rite, and the other to an oriental [rite], the children are baptized according to the rite of the father, unless provided otherwise by special law. § 3. If only one [parent] is catholic, the children are to be baptized in that rite. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: Sacrae 0111 § 1. § 3 into: Sacrae 0111 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 756, here.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 0853.
§ 2 into: ≠.
§ 3 into: ≠.
1917 CIC 0758. Although baptism can be validly conferred by infusion, or by immersion, or by aspersion, the first or the second manner, or a mixture of both, which ever is in greater use, shall be retained, according to the approved ritual books of the various Churches. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0854. 1917 CIC 0759. §1. In case of danger of death, baptism is licitly conferred privately; and if it is conferred by a minister who is neither a priest nor a deacon, he should do only those things necessary for the validity of baptism; if a priest or deacon is available, they should apply, if time allows, the baptismal norms that follow. § 2.Outside of danger of death, the Ordinary of the place should not permit private baptism, unless it is a case of heretics who are being baptized under condition at an adult age. § 3. There ceremonies that were omitted in the conferral of the baptism for whatever reason, should be supplied in a church as soon as possible, except in cases described in § 2. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 759, here.
Note(s).
Canon 759 is referenced in Canons 742, 755, 760. 1917 CIC 0760. Whenever baptism is repeated under condition, the ceremonies, if indeed they were omitted in the first baptism are supplied, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 759 § 3; but if they were applied in the first baptism, their repetition can be omitted in the second. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0761. Pastors should take care that a christian name is given to those whom they baptize; but if they are not able to bring this about, they will add to the name given by the parents the name of some Saint and record both names in the book of baptisms. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0855.
Supplement. Canon 761, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 1, Chapter 4. Sponsors for baptism, cc. 0762-0769.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0762. § 1. Out of the most ancient practice of the Church, no one should be solemnly baptized unless he has, in so far as possible, a sponsor. § 2. Even in private baptism, a sponsor, if he can be had readily, should be used; if he is not available, let him be used in the supplemental ceremonies of baptism, although in this case he does not contract a spiritual relationship. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0872. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0763. § 1. When baptism is repeated under condition, the same sponsor, insofar as this is possible, as might have been present the first time, should be used; outside of this case a sponsor is not necessary in conditional baptism. § 2. In a baptism repeated under condition, neither the sponsor who was present for the first baptism, nor the one used for the second, contract a spiritual relationship, unless the same sponsor was used in both baptisms. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0764. Only one patron, even if of a different sex from the one to be baptized, or a pair consisting of one male and one female, is to be admitted. Latine.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0765. In order to be a patron, one must: 1° Be baptized, have attained the use of reason, and have the intention of performing the office; 2° Belong to no heretical or schismatic sect, nor be under a condemnatory sentence nor declaration of excommunication or be infamous by infamy of law or excluded from legitimate acts, nor be a deposed or degraded cleric; 3° Be neither the father, mother, or spouse of the one to be baptized; 4° Be designated by the one to be baptized, or the parents, or guardians or, these being absent, the minister; 5° Himself or through another physically hold or touch the one to be baptized in the act of baptism or immediately lift him up or receive him from the sacred font or from the hands of the one baptizing. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0874.
Supplement. Canon 765, here.
Note(s).
Canon 765 is referenced in Canon 795. 1917 CIC 0766. In order that one be licitly admitted as sponsor, he ought: 1° To have attained the age of fourteen, unless it seems otherwise to the minister for a just cause; 2° Not be excommunicated because of a notorious delict or excluded from legitimate acts or infamous by infamy of law, although not without a sentence, nor be interdicted or otherwise publicly a criminal or infamous by infamy of fact; 3° To know the rudiments of the faith; 4° Not be a novice or professed as a religious, unless necessity urges and then with the express approval of the Superior at least of that place; 5° Not be constituted in sacred orders, unless he has received the express permission of his own Ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0874.
Supplement. Canon 766, here.
Note(s). Canon 766 is referenced in Canon 874.
1917 CIC 0767. In doubt as to whether one can be validly or licitly admitted to the role of sponsor or not, the pastor, if time allows, shall consult the Ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0768. From baptism a spiritual relationship is contracted only between the one baptizing the one being baptized and the sponsor. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 768, here.
Note(s).
Canon 768 is referenced in Canon 1079. 1917 CIC 0769. It is for sponsors, having taken up their duties, to regard as a spiritual son the one committed to them, and in those things that look to Christian upbringing, to take diligent care that he acts throughout life, in the way that they promised him to be in the future by solemn ceremony. Latine.
Supplement. Canon 769, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 1, Chapter 5. Time and place for conferring baptism, cc. 0770-0776.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0770. Infants should be baptized as soon as possible; pastors and preachers should frequently stress with the faithful the gravity of their obligation. Latine.
Supplement.
Canon 770, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 773, here.
1917 CIC 0774. § 1. Every parish church whatsoever, all contrary statutes, privileges, or customs being revoked and reprobated, shall have a baptismal fount, with due regard for the legitimate and cumulative acquired rights of other churches. § 2. For the convenience of the faithful, the Ordinary of the place can permit or order that a baptismal fount be placed also in another church or public oratory within the parish boundaries. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0858 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0858 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 774, here.
Supplement.
Canon 775, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0860 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 776, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 1, Chapter 6. Recording and proving baptism cc. 0777-0779.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0777. § 1. Pastors must carefully record without any delay in the baptismal book the names of persons baptized, making mention of the minister, parents and sponsors, and the place and day of the conferral of baptism. § 2. Where it concerns illegitimate children, the name of the mother is to be inserted, if her maternity if proven publicly, or if she asks for it on her own in writing or in the presence of two witnesses; likewise the name of the father if he asks for it of his pastor on his own in writing or in the presence of two witnesses, or he is known [to be the father] from an authentic public document; in other cases, let only the name of the child be inscribed and “father unknown” or “parents unknown”. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0877 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0877 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 777, here. 1917 CIC 0778. If the baptism was administered neither by the pastor nor in his presence, the minister of that conferral [of baptism] shall as soon as possible make the baptism known to the pastor of the place of domicile of the one baptized. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0878.
Supplement. Canon 778, here. 1917 CIC 0779. In order to prove the conferral of baptism, if it is not prejudicial to anyone, one witness entirely above suspicion is sufficient, or the oath of the baptized person himself if he received baptism as an adult. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0876.
Supplement. ≠.
Book III, Part 1, Title 2. Confirmation, cc. 0777-0800.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 0780-0781. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0780. The Sacrament of confirmation must be conferred by the imposition of hands together with anointing by chrism on the forehead and with the words prescribed in the pontifical books approved by the Church. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0880 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 780, here.
1917 CIC 0781. § 1. The chrism that is to be used in the sacrament of confirmation must be consecrated by the bishop even if the sacrament, by law or apostolic indult, is being ministered by a priest. § 2. Anointing is not to be made by an instrument, but by the very hand of the minister duly imposed on the forehead of the one to be confirmed. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0880 § 2. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 781, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 2, Chapter 1. Minister of confirmation, cc. 0782-0785.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0782. § 1. The ordinary minister of confirmation is only a Bishop. § 2. The extraordinary minister is a priest to whom the faculty has been granted, either by common law or special indult of the Apostolic See. § 3. Besides Cardinals of the H. R. C. according to Canon 239 § 1 n. 23, Abbots or Prelates of no one and Apostolic Vicars and Prefects enjoy this faculty by law, although they cannot act validly except within the limits of their territory and for so long as they hold their posts. § 4. Priests of the latin rite who have this faculty in virtue of an indult confer confirmation validly only on the faithful of their own rite, unless it is expressly provided otherwise in the indult. § 5. It is nefarious for priests of the oriental rites who enjoy the privilege or faculty of confirming infants of their own rite at the time of their baptism to minister [confirmation] to latin rite infants. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0882. 1983 CIC 0883.
Supplement. Canon 782, here.
Note(s).
Canon 782 is referenced in Canon 294. 1917 CIC 0783. § 1. A Bishop in his own diocese legitimately administers this sacrament even to outsiders, unless there bars an express prohibition from their own Ordinary. § 2. In another diocese [a Bishop] requires the permission of the Ordinary of the place, at least reasonably presumed, unless it concerns his own subjects whom he will confirm privately without a crosier and miter. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0886 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0886 § 2.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0784. A priest also, who has an apostolic indult for a local privilege, confirms even outsiders in his designated territory, unless they are expressly prohibited from this by their own Ordinary. Latine.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0785. § 1. A Bishop is bound by the obligation of conferring this sacrament on his subjects who rightly and reasonably petition it, especially at the time of his diocesan visit. § 2. A priest is bound by the same obligation, having an apostolic privilege, [to confirm] those on whose behalf the favor was granted. § 3. An Ordinary, impeded by legitimate cause or lacking the power of confirming, must, in so far as possible, see that this sacrament is administered to his subjects at least every five years. § 4. If [the Ordinary] gravely neglects to minister the sacrament of confirmation either himself or through another, the prescription of Canon 274 n. 4 is followed. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0885 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0885 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book III, Part 1, Title 2, Chapter 2. Subject of confirmation, cc. 0786-0789.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0786. conditions for valid and licit reception of Confirmation. Latine.
1917 CIC 0787. necessity of Confirmation. Latine.
1917 CIC 0788. age for Confirmation. Latine.
1917 CIC 0789. participation in rites wherein many are confirmed. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. Book III, Part 1, Title 2, Chapter 3. Time and place for conferring confirmation, cc. 0790-0792.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0790. time of Confirmation. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0881. 1917 CIC 0791. place of Confirmation. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0881. 1917 CIC 0792. minister of Confirmation. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0888.
Book III, Part 1, Title 2, Chapter 4. Sponsors for confirmation, cc. 0793-0797.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0793. sponsors for confirmation are recommended. Latine.
1917 CIC 0794. generally, one sponsor presents one to be confirmed, who in turn has one sponsor. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 0795. requirements to be sponsor validly. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0893.
1917 CIC 0796. requirements to be sponsor licitly. Latine.
Subsequent.
For 1°:
1983 CIC 0893
§ 2.
For 2°: ≠. For 3°:
983CIC0893
§ 1. 1917 CIC 0797. special relationship arises between sponsor and one confirmed. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0892.
Book III, Part 1, Title 2, Chapter 5. Recording and proving confirmation, cc. 0793-0800.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0798. location and notification of recordations. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0895. 1917 CIC 0799. minister of sacrament must notify pastor of the place. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0896.
1917 CIC 0800. proof of Confirmation. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0894.
Book III, Part 1, Title 3. The Most Holy Eucharist, cc. 0801-0869.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canon, c. 0801. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0801. In the most holy Eucharist, under the species of bread and wine, Christ the Lord himself is contained, offered, and received. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0897.
Supplement. Canon 801, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 3, Chapter 1. Sacrifice of the Mass, cc. 0802-0844.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book III, Part 1, Title 3, Chapter 1, Article 1. Priest celebrating Mass, cc. 0802-0813.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0802. Only priests have the power of offering the sacrifice of the Mass. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0900 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 802, here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0902.
Supplement.
Canon 803, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0903. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0903. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 804, here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0904.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0905 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0905 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 806, here.
Note(s).
Canon 806 is referenced in Canon 2321.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0916.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0919 §§ 1, 2.
Supplement. Canon 808,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0901.
Supplement. Canon 809,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0909.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0929. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 811,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0906. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 813, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 3, Chapter 1, Article 2. Rites and ceremonies of the Mass, cc. 0814-0819.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0814. The sacrosanct sacrifice of the Mass must be offered with bread and wine, to which the smallest amount of water is mixed. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0924 § 1.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0924 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0924 § 3.
Supplement.
Canon 815, here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0926.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0927.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0846.
Supplement.
Canon 818, here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0928.
Supplement. Canon 819, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 3, Chapter 1, Article 3. Time and place for Mass, cc. 0820-0823.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0820. The sacrifice of the Mass can be celebrated on any day, except on those that are excluded by the priest’s own rite. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0931.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0931. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 821, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0932. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 822, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0933. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 823,
here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 3, Chapter 1, Article 4. Offerings or stipends Mass, cc. 0824-0844.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0824. § 1. According to the received and approved manner and institution of the Church it is permitted to every priest celebrating and applying a Mass to receive an offering, that is, a stipend. § 2. As often as a priest celebrates on a day, if he applies one Mass by a title of justice, except on the day of the Nativity of the Lord, he cannot receive another offering, except by some payment based on an extrinsic title. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0945 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0951 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 824,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 825,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0947.
Supplement. Canon 827, here.
Note(s).
Canon 827 is referenced in Canon 2324.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0948.
Supplement. Canon 828, here.
Note(s).
Canon 828 is referenced in Canon 2324.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0949.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0950.
Supplement.
Canon 830,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0952 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0952 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0952 § 3.
Supplement.
Canon 831,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0952 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 832,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 833,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 834,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0953.
Supplement. Canon 835, here.
Note(s).
Canon 835 is referenced in Canon 834.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0954.
Supplement.
Canon 836,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0955 §§ 1, 2.
Supplement. Canon 837, here.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0955 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 838,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0955 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 839,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0955 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 840, here.
Note(s).
Canon 840 is referenced in Canon 2324.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0956. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 841, here.
Note(s).
Canon 841 is referenced in Canon 837.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0957.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0958 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0958 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 843 is referenced in Canon 1549.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0955 § 3. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0955 § 4.
Supplement. ≠.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book III, Part 1, Title 3, Chapter 2, Article 1. Minister of holy Communion, cc. 0845-0852.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0845. § 1. The ordinary minister of holy communion is only a priest. § 2. A deacon is an extraordinary [minister], authorized by the Ordinary of the place or a pastor, granted for grave cause, that in case of legitimate necessity is presumed. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0910 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0910 § 2.
Note(s).
Canon 845 is referenced in Canon 1274.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 847,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 848, here.
Note(s).
Canon 848 is referenced in Canons 462, 850.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 849,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0911.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0926. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 851, here.
Note(s).
Canon 851 is referenced in Canon 733.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0925.
Supplement. Canon 852, here.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0853. Any baptized person who is not prohibited by law can and must be admitted to holy communion. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0912.
Supplement. Canon 853,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0913 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0913 § 1. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0914. § 5 into: 1983 CIC 0914.
Supplement. Canon 854,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0915. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0915.
Supplement. Canon 855,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0916.
Supplement. Canon 856,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0917.
Supplement. Canon 857,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0919 §§ 1, 3. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0919 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 858, here.
Note(s).
Canon 858 is referenced in Canon 857.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0920 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0920 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 0920 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 859,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 862, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 863, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0921 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0921 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 0921 § 3.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0922.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0923. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 866, here.
Note(s). Canon 866 is referenced in Canon 733.
Book III, Part 1, Title 3, Chapter 2, Article 3. Time and place for distribution of holy Communion, cc. 0867-0869.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0867. § 1. The most holy Eucharist is licitly distributed on any day. § 2. On [Friday] of the great week it is permitted to bring holy Viaticum only to the sick. § 3. On Holy [Saturday], holy communion cannot be administered to the faithful except during solemn Mass or immediately after and continuously with it. § 4. Holy communion can be distributed at any hour at which Mass could be celebrated, unless a reasonable cause persuades otherwise. § 5. But holy Viaticum can be administered at whatever hour of the day or night. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0918. 1983 CIC 0931. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into:≠. § 4 into: ≠. § 5 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 867,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0932.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0932.
Supplement. Canon 869, here.
Note(s). Canon 869 is referenced in Canon 846.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canon, c. 0870. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0870. description of Confession. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0959.
Supplement. Canon 870, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 4, Chapter 1. Minister of penance, cc. 0871-0892.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0871. minister of penance is only a priest. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0965.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0966.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 0967 § 1.
1983 CIC 0968 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983 CIC 0968 § 1.
§ 3 into:
1983 CIC 0975.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0969 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0969 § 1.
Note(s).
Canon 874 is referenced in Canon 528.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0969 § 2. § 2 into: ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 875 is referenced in Canon 528.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0970.
Note(s).
Canon 877 is referenced in Canons 874, 1340.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0972.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0973.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0974 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0974 § 1. § 3 into: ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 880 is referenced in Canon 527.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 881 is referenced in Canon 201.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0976.
Note(s).
Canon 882 is referenced in Canon 2261.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0977.
Note(s).
Canon 884 is referenced in Canon 882.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0980.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0981.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 0978 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983 CIC 0979.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0983 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0983 § 2.
Note(s).
Canon 889 is referenced in Canons 903, 2369.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 0984 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983 CIC 0984 § 2.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0985.
Note(s).
Canon 891 is referenced in Canons 566, 1360, 1368, 1383.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 0985 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983 CIC 0985 § 2.
Book III, Part 1, Title 4, Chapter 2. Reservation of sins, cc. 0893-0900.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0893. § 1. Whoever by ordinary law can grant the power to hear confessions or to pass censures can also, excepting the Vicar Capitulary and the Vicar General without a special mandate, call other cases to himself for judgment, limiting for inferiors the power of absolving. § 2. This calling [of cases to oneself] is called reservation of cases. § 3. As for what applies to the reservation of censures, the prescription of Canons 2246-2247 is observed. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 893, here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0982.
Supplement. Canon 894, here.
Note(s).
Canon 894 is referenced in Canon 2363.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 895, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 900, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 4, Chapter 3. Subject of penance, cc. 0901-0907.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0901. those in mortal sin bound to integral confusion mortal sin(s). Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0988. 1917 CIC 0902. matter of confession. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0988. 1917 CIC 0903. use of interpreter allowed for confession. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0990. 1917 CIC 0904. penitents bound to denounce priests who commit delict of solicitation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 904 is referenced in Canon 2368. 1917 CIC 0905. faithful may choose confessor of any [ritual Church]. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0991. 1917 CIC 0906. faithful bound to confess sins at least once per year. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0989. 1917 CIC 0907. sacrilegious or intentionally null confession does not satisfy precept. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. Book III, Part 1, Title 4, Chapter 4. Place of hearing confessions, cc. 0908-0910.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0908. The proper place for hearing confessions is a church or public or semi-public oratory. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0964 § 1.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 0909. § 1. The confessional seat for hearing the confessions of women must always be placed in an obvious and conspicuous spot and generally [be located] in a church or public or semi-public oratory assigned to women. § 2. The confessional seat must have inserted a thin, fixed perforated screen between the penitent and the confessor. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0964 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 909,
here.
1917 CIC 0910. § 1. The confessions of women should not be heard outside of a confessional seat except in cases of illness or other true necessity, and following the precautions that the Ordinary of the place decides are opportune. § 2. The confessions of men may be heard licitly even in any private building. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0964 § 3. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0964 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 910, here.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Papal.
• Paul VI (reg. 1962-1978), ap. con. Indulgentiarum doctrina (01 jan 1967), AAS 59 (1967) 5-24, English here. Summary: Papal reform of the system of indulgences, abrogating earlier calculation of indulgences by periods of time and establishing merit as the criterion by which the Church adds the value of an indulgence.
Supplement. Book III, Title 4, Chapter 5, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 4, Chapter 5, Article 1. Granting indulgences, cc. 0911-0924.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0911. Everyone should greatly value indulgences, that is, a remission in the presence of God of the temporal punishment owed because of sins, the fault attached to which is already forgiven, that ecclesiastical authority grants from the treasury of the Church by mode of absolution to the living and through the mode of suffrages for the dead. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0992. 1983 CIC 0994.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0912. Besides the Roman Pontiff to whom the dispensation of the whole spiritual treasury of the Church has been committed by Christ the Lord, only those to whom express grant has been made by law can grant indulgences by ordinary power. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0995 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 912,
here.
1917 CIC 0913. Those below the Roman Pontiff cannot: 1° Commit to others the faculty of granting indulgences, unless this has been expressly granted to them by indult of the Apostolic See; 2° Grant indulgences applicable to the dead; 3° Add other indulgences to the same thing or act of piety or sodality to which indulgences have already been granted by the Apostolic See or by someone else, unless new conditions are prescribed that must be fulfilled. Latine.
Subsequent. 1° into: 1983 CIC 0995 § 2. 2° into: ≠. 3° into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 913,
here.
1917 CIC 0914. Bishops are able to grant a papal blessing with a plenary indulgence according to the prescribed formula in his own diocese twice a year, this, on the solemn day of the Paschal Resurrection and on another solemn feast day designated by him, even if they are only there for solemn Mass; Abbots and Prelates of no one, and Apostolic Vicars and Prefects, even if they lack episcopal dignity, are able [to do this] in their own territories, [though] on only one of the more solemn days of the year. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 914,
here.
1917 CIC 0915. Regulars who have the privilege of imparting papal blessing are not only bound by the obligation of observing the prescribed formula, but cannot use this privilege except in their own churches or in the churches of monks or tertiaries legitimately attached to their own Order; [they shall not do so] on the same day and place on which the same Bishop imparts it. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 915,
here.
1917 CIC 0916. Bishops, Abbots and Prelates of no one, and Apostolic Vicars and Prefects and major Superiors of exempt clerical religious can designate and declare one altar privileged daily [and] forever, provided it does not have one in cathedral, abbatial, collegial, conventual, parochial, and quasi-parochial churches, but not in public or semi-public oratories, unless it is a parochial church that is united with or subsidiary to it. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 0917. § 1. On the day of the Commemoration of all the faithful departed, all Masses enjoy the privilege just as if they were celebrated at a privileged altar. § 2. All the altars of churches, on those days in which there is conducted therein the devotion of the Forty hours, are privileged. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 917,
here.
1917 CIC 0918. § 1. In order to indicate that an altar is privileged nothing else need be inscribed except: privileged altar and according to the words of grant, perpetual or for a time, daily or not. § 2. For the celebration of Masses on a privileged altar, no greater offering for the Mass can be required on the basis of the privilege. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0919. § 1. New indulgences, even those granted to the churches of regulars, that have not been promulgated in Rome should not be published without consulting the Ordinary of the place. § 2. In publishing books, pamphlets, and so on, in which are collected indulgences that have been granted for various prayers and pious works the prescription of Canon 1388 is observed. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 919, here.
Note(s).
Canon 919 is referenced in Canon 713. 1917 CIC 0920. Whoever seeks from the Supreme Pontiff grants of indulgences for all the faithful is bound by the obligation under pain of nullity of the granted favor to present an authentic copy of their grant to the Sacred Penitentiary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 920,
here.
1917 CIC 0921. § 1. Plenary indulgences that are granted for feast of our Lord Jesus Christ or for feasts of the Blessed Virgin Mary are understood as being granted only for those feasts that are represented in the universal calendar. § 2. Full or partial indulgences granted for the feasts of Apostles are understood as being granted only for their birthday [into eternal life] feast. § 3. A plenary indulgence granted as perpetual, daily, or for a time to those visiting a church or a public oratory are so understood that they can be acquired by any of the faithful on any day, but only once in a year unless it is expressly said otherwise in the decree. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0922. Indulgences attached to feasts or sacred supplications or novena prayers or seven-day [exercises] or three-day [exercises] or before or after a feast or even while its octave is going on are understood as being translated to that day to which a feast of this sort is legitimately transferred if the translated feast has an office with Mass, [albeit] without solemnity and external celebration and if the transfer is made in perpetuity, or if it is transferred either for a time or in perpetuity, with the external celebration and solemnities. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 922,
here.
1917 CIC 0923. In order to gain an indulgence attached to a certain day, if the visitation of a church or oratory is required, this can be done from noon of the preceding day up to midnight of the established day on which it closes. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 923, here.
Note(s).
Canon 923 is referenced in Canon 1246. 1917 CIC 0924. § 1. According to the norm of Canon 75, indulgences attached to a church do not cease if the church is completely destroyed but within fifty years is once again rebuilt in the same or almost the same place and under the same title. § 2. Indulgences attached to rosaries and other things only cease when the rosaries or other things completely cease to be or are sold. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 924, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 4, Chapter 5, Article 2. Acquiring indulgences, cc. 0925-0935.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0925. § 1. In order that one be capable of gaining an indulgence for himself, he must be baptized, not excommunicated, in the state of grace at least at the end of the prescribed works, [and] a subject of the granter. § 2. In order that a capable subject truly receive [the indulgence], he must have at least the general intention of acquiring it and fulfill the enjoined works within the established time and in the required manner according to the tenor of the grant. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0996 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0996 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 925,
here.
1917 CIC 0926. A plenary indulgence is so granted that it is understood that one who is not able to gain it in full nevertheless can gain it partially according to the disposition that he has. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0927. Unless it appears otherwise from the tenor of the grant, indulgences granted by the Bishop can be gained by subjects outside the territory, [and] by travelers, by wanderers, and by exempt ones actually in the territory. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0928. § 1. Plenary indulgences, unless it is otherwise expressly established, can be gained only once a day, even if the same prescribed work is placed several times. § 2. A partial indulgence, unless the contrary is expressly noted, can be gained as often in a day as the work is repeated. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0929. The faithful of either sex, in the pursuit of perfection or training or education or even for health, leading a common life in a house lacking a church or public chapel, with the consent of the constituted Ordinaries, as well as of those persons who live there to minister to them, whenever a visit to a non-determined church or to an indeterminate public oratory is prescribed to gain an indulgence, they can visit the chapel in their own house in which they are able by law to satisfy the obligation of hearing the Sacred [Rites], provided the other enjoined works have been duly done. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 929,
here.
1917 CIC 0930. No one gaining indulgences can apply them to other people [still] in life; unless otherwise established, all indulgences granted by the Roman Pontiff are applicable to the souls detained in purgatory. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0994.
Supplement.
Canon 930,
here.
1917 CIC 0931. § 1. If confession is per chance required for the gaining of any indulgence, it can be done within the eight days immediately preceding the day to which the indulgence is attached; communion can be done on the day before it; both can be completed within eight days following. § 2. Likewise for the gaining of indulgences attached to pious exercises over three days, or a week, and so on, as the grant goes, confession and communion can be done within the eight days that immediately follow the completion of the exercise. § 3. The christian faithful who are accustomed, unless legitimately impeded, to approach the sacrament of confession at least twice a month, or to receive communion daily in the state of grace and with a correct mental piety, even though they miss once or twice a week, can obtain all indulgences even without the actual confession that is perhaps otherwise necessary for gaining the indulgence, with the exception of indulgences for a ordinary jubilee or for an extraordinary jubilee or for [something] like a jubilee. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 931,
here.
1917 CIC 0932. A work to which one is already obligated by law or precept does not gain an indulgence unless the contrary is expressly stated in its grant; one who, however, performs a work enjoined as sacramental penance that by chance is also endowed with an indulgence can at the same time satisfy the penance and gain the indulgence. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0933. To one thing or one place several indulgences can be attached under various titles; but a single work to which several indulgences are attached by various titles cannot acquire several indulgences, unless the required work is confession or communion, or unless it is otherwise expressly provided. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 933,
here.
1917 CIC 0934. § 1. If to gain an indulgence a general prayer for the intention of the Supreme Pontiff is prescribed simply mental prayer does not suffice; a vocal prayer at the option of the faithful is acceptable, unless a particular one is assigned. § 2. If a particular prayer is assigned, indulgences can be acquired in whatever language it is recited, provided the fidelity of the version [used] is apparent from a declaration either of the Sacred Penitentiary or of one of the Ordinaries of the places where the language is used [and] in which the prayer has been translated; but indulgences cease entirely as a result of any addition, detraction, or interpolation. § 3. For the acquisition of indulgences, it suffices that one alternately recite the prayer with a companion or mentally follow it while it is recited by the other. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 934,
here.
1917 CIC 0935. Confessors can commute the pious works enjoined for the gaining of indulgences into other [works] for those who, detained by a legitimate impediment, cannot perform them. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 935,
here.
1917 CIC 0936. The mute can gain indulgences attached to public prayers if together with the other faithful praying in that same place they attend God mentally with pious sentiments; and if it concerns private prayers, it suffices that they recall these mentally or by giving signs or even only following with their eyes. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 936,
here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 5. Extreme unction, cc. 0937-0947.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canon, c. 937. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0937. The sacrament of extreme unction must be conferred by holy anointing, using olive oil duly blessed, and the words prescribed by the ritual books approved by the Church. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0998.
Supplement. Canon 937, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 5, Chapter 1. Minister of extreme unction, cc. 0938-0949.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0938. § 1. This sacrament is validly administered by every and only a priest. § 2. Though observing Canons 397 n. 3, and 514 §§ 1-3, the ordinary minister is the pastor of the place in which the infirm one is found; in case of necessity, however, with the at-least reasonably presumed permission of the pastor or the Ordinary of the place, any other priest can administer this sacrament. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1003 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1003 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 938 is referenced in Canon 462. 1917 CIC 0939. The ordinary minister is bound in justice to administer this sacrament personally or through another; in case of necessity, any priest is bound in charity. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1003 §§ 2, 3.
Supplement. ≠.
Book III, Part 1, Title 5, Chapter 2. Subject of extreme unction, cc. 0940-0944.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0940. § 1. Extreme unction is not to be extended except to the faithful who, having obtained the use of reason, come into danger of death from infirmity or old age. § 2. This sacrament is not to be repeated for the same infirmity unless the infirm one, after having received the anointing, recovered and fell into another danger for his life. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1004 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1004 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 940, here. 1917 CIC 0941. Whenever there is doubt about whether the infirm one has attained the use of reason, whether he is truly in danger of death, or whether he is dead, the sacrament should be administered under condition. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1005.
Supplement.
Canon 941, here. 1917 CIC 0942. This sacrament is not to be conferred on those who are impenitent, persevering contumaciously in manifest mortal sin; if there is doubt about this, it should be conferred under condition. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1007.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0943. Nevertheless, [the sacrament] should be absolutely conferred on those infirm who, when they were in possession of their faculties, had at least implicitly asked [for it] or who seemed to ask [for it], even if later they lost their senses or the use of reason. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1006.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0944. Although this sacrament of itself is not necessary as a means to salvation, it is not licit for any one to neglect it; and every care and precaution should be taken that the infirm, while still in possession of their faculties, should receive it. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1001.
Supplement.
≠.
Book III, Part 1, Title 5, Chapter 3. Rites and ceremonies of extreme unction, cc. 0945-0947.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0945. The oil of olives that is to be used in the sacrament of extreme unction must be blessed for this purpose by the Bishop or by a priest who has obtained from the Apostolic See the faculty of blessing it. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0999.
Supplement. Canon 945, here. 1917 CIC 0946. The pastor shall diligently keep the oil of the infirm in a clean and becomingly decorated container of silver or nickel, but shall not retain it in a house except according to the norm of Canon 735. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 946, here.
1917 CIC 0947. § 1. Anointings are to be accurately done in accord with the words, order, and manner prescribed in the ritual books; in case of necessity, it suffices that there be only the anointing of one sense, more correctly, on the forehead, with the prescribed briefer form, with the obligation of supplying the individual anointing, the danger having passed. § 2. Anointing of [the loins] is always omitted. § 3. Anointing of the feet can be omitted for any reasonable cause. § 4. Outside of cases of grave necessity, anointing is to be made by the hand of the minister and without the use of any instrument. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1000 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 1000 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 947, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 6. Orders, cc. 0948-1011.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 0948-0950. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0948. ordination distinguishes cleric form laity for governance and divine cult. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1008.
1917 CIC 0949. distinguishing major orders from minor. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1009.
Supplement. Canon 949, here.
Note(s). Canon 949 is referenced in Canon 950.
1917 CIC 0950. scope of technical terms on orders. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Book III, Part 1, Title 6, Chapter 1. Minister of ordination, cc. 0951-0967.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0951. The ordinary minister of sacred ordination is a consecrated Bishop; the extraordinary [minister is one who], although lacking episcopal character, either by law or by special indult of the Apostolic See takes up the power of conferring certain orders. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1012.
Supplement. Canon 951,
here.
1917 CIC 0952. It is not permitted to promote to a higher order anyone who was ordained by the Roman Pontiff without a faculty from the Apostolic See. Latine.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 0953. The consecration of a Bishop is reserved to the Roman Pontiff so that it is not permitted to any Bishop to consecrate another as Bishop without first having gotten a pontifical mandate. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1013.
Supplement. Canon 953, here.
Note(s).
Canon 953 is referenced in Canon 2370. 1917 CIC 0954. The consecrating Bishop must use two other Bishops who assist him in the consecration, unless a dispensation from [this] requirement has been obtained from the Apostolic See. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1014.
Supplement. Canon 954,
here.
1917 CIC 0955. § 1. Everyone is to be ordained by his own Bishop or with legitimate dimissorial letters from him. § 2. The proper Bishop, not impeded by a just cause, should ordain his subjects himself; but it is not licit to ordain a subject of an oriental rite without an apostolic indult. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1015 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1015 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 955, here.
Note(s). Canon 955 is referenced in Canon 2373.
1917 CIC 0956. In regard to the ordination of seculars, the proper Bishop is only the Bishop of the diocese in which the one to be promoted has a domicile together with an origin [there] or a simple domicile without origin; but in the second case, the one to be promoted must have the intention of remaining in the diocese perpetually, this to be confirmed by oath, unless it concerns the promotion to orders of a cleric who is already incardinated in the diocese by first tonsure or the promotion of a student who is destined for the service of another diocese according to the norm of Canon 969 § 2, or the promotion of a professed religious, treated in Canon 964 n. 4. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1016.
Supplement. Canon 956, here.
Note(s).
Canon 956 is referenced in Canons 957, 2410. 1917 CIC 0957. § 1. An Apostolic Vicar and Prefect, [and] an Abbot or Prelate of no one, if they have episcopal character, are considered equivalent to a diocesan Bishop in what pertains to ordination. § 2. If they lack episcopal character, they can nevertheless in their own territory for so long as their duties perdure, confer first tonsure and minor orders on their own secular subjects according to the norm of Canon 956, and on others who produce the dimissorial letters required by law; ordination conducted beyond these limits is without effect. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 957, here.
Note(s).
Canon 957 is referenced in Canons 294, 2410. 1917 CIC 0958. § 1. For so long as they retain jurisdiction in their territories, the following can give dimissorial letters for seculars: 1° The proper Bishop, after he takes possession of his diocese according to the norm of Canon 334 § 3, even if he is not yet consecrated; 2° The Vicar General, [only] if he has a special mandate of the Bishop; 3° The Vicar Capitulary with the consent of the Chapter after the see has been vacant for one year; but within one year, only if forced to [do so] in order [for one] to retain or receive a benefice, or by reason of certain office that because of diocesan necessity must be provided for without delay; 4° A Vicar and Prefect Apostolic, an Abbot or Prelate of no one, even if they lack episcopal character, can [also act thus] with regard to major orders. § 2. A Vicar Capitulary is not to grant dimissorial letters to those who were rejected by the Bishop. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1018 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1018 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 958, here.
Note(s). Canon 958 is referenced in Canon 2409.
1917 CIC 0959. One who can grant dimissorial letters for the reception of orders can confer those orders personally, if he has the necessary power of ordination. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1015 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 959,
here.
1917 CIC 0960. § 1. Dimissorial letters are not to be granted unless there have been collected all of the testimonials that are required according to the norm of Canons 993-1000. § 2. If new testimonial letters are necessary according to the norm of Canon 994 § 3 after the ones given by the Ordinary, the other Bishop shall not ordain before he receives it. § 3. But if the one to be promoted has spent enough time in the diocese of the ordaining Bishop to incur an impediment according to the norm of the [above-mentioned] Canon 994, [the latter] shall gather these testimonials directly. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1020. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0961. Dimissorial letters can be sent by the proper Bishop, even by a suburcian Cardinal Bishop, to any Bishop having communion with the Apostolic See, excepting, however, unless there is an apostolic indult, to a Bishop of a rite different from the rite of the one to be promoted. Latine.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 1021. 1917 CIC 0962. Any Bishop, having received legitimate dimissorial letters, can ordain a foreign subject, provided there is no doubt about the genuineness of the letters, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 994 § 3. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1022.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0963. Dimissorial letters can be limited or revoked by the one granting them or by his successor but once granted they are not extinguished by the loss of authority of the one granting [them]. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1023.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0964. In what applies to the ordination of religious: 1° Regular abbots of government, even without a territory of no one, can confer first tonsure and minor orders, provided the one to be promoted is subject to him at least by force of simple profession, if he himself is a priest and has legitimately accepted abbatial blessing. Outside of these limits, ordination conferred by him, revoking any contrary privilege, is invalid, unless the one ordaining partakes of episcopal character. 2° Exempt religious can be licitly ordained by no Bishop without dimissorial letters from their own major Superior; 3° Superiors [can grant] to those professed of simple vows, as described in Canon 574, dimissorial letters only for first tonsure and minor orders; 4° The ordination of all other students of any religious [institute] is governed by secular law, revoking any contrary indult by which Superiors can grant dimissorial letters for those professed in temporary vows to [go on to] major orders. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1019.
Supplement. Canon 964, here.
Note(s). Canon 964 is referenced in Canons 625, 956.
1917 CIC 0965. The Bishop to whom the religious Superior must send the dimissorial letters is the Bishop of the diocese in which is situated the religious house to which family the one to be ordained belongs. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 965, here.
Note(s).
Canon 965 is referenced in Canon 2410. 1917 CIC 0966. § 1. The religious Superior can send dimissorial letters to another Bishop only when the diocesan Bishop gives his permission, or he is of another rite, or is absent, or is not available at the next time for ordination according to the norm of Canon 1006 § 2, or finally if the diocese is vacant and he who governs it does not partake of episcopal character. § 2. It is necessary that in each case the Bishop who will ordain is shown this documentation from the authentic episcopal Curia. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 966 is referenced in Canons 2373, 2410. 1917 CIC 0967. Let religious Superiors avoid fraud against diocesan Bishops in sending a subject to be ordained to another religious house, or working it so that dimissorial letters are granted so as to put off the time [for ordination] to when the Bishop will be away or cannot conduct the ordinations. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 967 is referenced in Canon 2410.
Book III, Part 1, Title 6, Chapter 2. Subject of ordination, cc. 0968-0982.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 0968-0972. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0968. § 1. Only a baptized male validly receives sacred ordination; for liceity, however, he should be outstanding in the qualities according to the norm of the sacred canons, in the judgment of the proper Ordinary, and not detained by any irregularity or other impediment. § 2. Those who are detained by an irregularity or other impediment, even if it arises without their fault after ordination, are prohibited from exercising the orders received. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1024. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1041. 1983 CIC 1044.
Supplement. Canon 968,
here.
1917 CIC 0969. § 1. No secular [cleric] is to be ordained who in the judgment of the proper Bishop is not necessary or useful for the diocese. § 2. A Bishop is not prohibited, however, from promoting a subject who in the future, with previous excardination and incardination, is destined for service in another diocese. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1025 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1025 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 969, here.
Note(s).
Canon 969 is referenced in Canon 956. 1917 CIC 0970. The proper Bishop or religious major Superior can prevent one of his clerics, for any canonical cause, even an occult one, even extrajudicially, from going on to orders, with due regard for the right of recourse to the Holy See or even to the Moderator general, if it concerns a religious whose ascent is prevented by a provincial Superior. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1030.
Supplement. Canon 970,
here.
1917 CIC 0971. It is nefarious, by any method, for any reason, to coerce anyone into the clerical state, or to block one canonically suitable from it. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1026.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 0972. § 1. Care should be taken that those aspiring to sacred orders be received into the Seminary at a tender age; but all those [so aspiring] are bound to be there at least for all of the sacred theology curriculum, unless the Ordinary in particular cases, for grave cause, his conscience being burdened, dispenses. § 2. One who aspires to orders and legitimately lives outside of the Seminary is to be entrusted to a pious and suitable priest, who will be vigilant over him and instruct him in piety. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0235 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 0235 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 972, here.
Note(s). Canon 972 is referenced in Canons 683, 1370.
Book III, Part 1, Title 6, Chapter 2, Article 1. Requirements in the subject of ordination, cc. 0973-0982.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0973. § 1. First tonsure and orders are to be conferred only on those who are proposed for ascending to presbyterate and who seem correctly understood as, at some point in the future, being worthy priests. § 2. One ordained who, however, refuses to receive higher orders, cannot be coerced into receiving them by the Bishop, nor prohibited from the exercise of those orders already received, unless a canonical impediment detains them or another grave cause, in the judgment of the Bishop, so bars. § 3. A Bishop shall confer sacred orders on no one, unless from positive arguments he is certain that [the recipient] is canonically suitable; otherwise not only does he sin most gravely, but he also places himself in danger of sharing in the sin of the other. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983CIC1038. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 973,
here.
1917 CIC 0974. § 1. In order to be licitly ordained, there is required: 1° Reception of the sacrament of confirmation; 2° Morals congruent with the order being received; 3° Canonical age; 4° Due knowledge; 5° Taking up the lower orders; 6° Observation of the interstices; 7° Canonical title, if it concerns major orders. § 2. As to what pertains to episcopal consecration, the prescription of Canon 331 is to be observed. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC1029. 1983CIC1033.
Supplement. Canon 974, here.
Note(s).
Canon 974 is referenced in Canon 2373. 1917 CIC 0975. Subdiaconate is not to be conferred before the completion of the twenty-first year of age; diaconate, before the completion of the twenty-second year; presbyterate, before the completion of the twenty-fifth year. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1031.
Supplement. Canon 975, here.
Note(s).
Canon 975 is referenced in Canon 976.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983CIC1032. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 976, here.
Note(s). Canon 976 is referenced in Canon 933.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 978, here.
1917 CIC 0979. § 1. For secular clerics the canonical title is the title of the benefice or, lacking that, of the patrimony or pension. § 2. This title must be both truly secure for the whole life of the cleric and truly sufficient for his due upkeep according to norms that, in light of the diversity of places and times and necessities and circumstances, are to be given by the Ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 979, here.
Note(s).
Canon 979 is referenced in Canon 981. 1917 CIC 0980. § 1. One ordained in sacred [orders], if he loses his title, shall secure for himself another unless, in the judgment of the Bishop, his decent upkeep is otherwise provided. § 2. Whoever, outside of an apostolic indult, knowingly ordains his subject into sacred [orders] or permits one to be ordained without a canonical title must provide for him, as must his successors, any necessary support until his decent upkeep can be otherwise provided. § 3. If a Bishop ordains anyone without a canonical title [but] with the agreement that the one ordained will not seek support from him, such an agreement entirely lacks force. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
§ 2. For religious of simple perpetual vows, it is the title of common table, or of the Congregation or something similar, according to the norm of the constitution. § 3. Other religious, as for what also pertains to the title of ordination, are governed by the rules of seculars. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. Book III, Part 1, Title 6, Chapter 2, Article 2. Irregularities and other impediments, cc. 0983-0991.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0983. No perpetual impediment that comes by the name of "irregularity", whether of defect or of delict, is contracted, except those that are expressly [listed] in the canons that follow. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1040.
Supplement.
Canon 983, here.
Subsequent. ≠. (but compare 1917 CIC 0984 n.3 with 1983 CIC 0984 n. 1).
Supplement. Canon 984, here.
Note(s). Canon 984 is referenced in Canon 2294.
1917 CIC 0985. The following are irregular by delict: 1° Apostates from the faith, heretics, and schismatics; 2° Those who, outside of cases of extreme necessity, allowed themselves to be baptized in any way by non-catholics; 3° Those who attempt marriage, even civilly, or who dare to place the act [of consent], while themselves bound by the marriage bond or by sacred orders, or by religious vows, even if simple and temporary, or with a woman bound by the same vows or already joined in valid marriage; 4° Those who perpetrate voluntary homicide or who procure the abortion of a human fetus that was effective, and all cooperators [in same]; 5° Those who have mutilated themselves or others, or who have attempted to take their own lives; 6° Clerics exercising the art of medicine or surgery prohibited them, if death arises therefrom; 7° Those who place an act of orders reserved to clerics constituted in sacred orders, either while they lacked such orders or while they were prohibited from the exercise of same by canonical penalty, whether it was personal or local, medicinal or vindicative. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983CIC1041 n. 1. For 2°: ≠. For 3°: 1983CIC1041 n. 3. For 4°: 1983CIC1041 n. 4. For 5°: 1983CIC1041 n. 5. For 6°: ≠. For 7°: 1983CIC1041 n. 6.
Supplement. Canon 985, here.
Note(s).
Canon 985 is referenced in Canons 986, 990, 2409.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. For 1°: ≠. For 2°: 1983CIC1042 n. 1. For 3°: 1983CIC1042 n. 2. For 4°: ≠. For 5°: ≠. For 6°: 1983CIC1042 n. 3. For 7°: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 987, here.
Note(s). Canon 987 is referenced in Canon 2294.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1045.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1046.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC1047. 1983CIC1048.
Supplement. Canon 990, here.
Note(s).
Canon 990 is referenced in Canon 991. 1917 CIC 0991. § 1. In seeking dispensation from irregularities or impediments, all the irregularities or impediments are to be set forth; otherwise, the general dispensation is valid for those that were withheld in good faith, excepting those in Canon 990 § 1, but not for those withheld in bad faith. § 2. If it concerns an irregularity arising from voluntary homicide, the number of delicts must be expressed under pain of nullity of the dispensation granted. § 3. A general dispensation valid for orders is also [valid] for major orders; and one dispensed can obtain non-consistorial benefices and even curates, but he cannot be named a Cardinal of the H. R. C., Bishop, Abbot or Prelate of no one, [or] major Superior in a clerical exempt religious [institute]. § 4. A dispensation granted in the internal non-sacramental forum is to be put in writing; and it must be preserved in the secret book of the Curia. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1049 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1049 § 2. § 3 into: 1983CIC1049 § 3. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 0992. All those, whether secular or religious, to be promoted to orders must, themselves or through others, make known their intention at an opportune time before ordination to the Bishop or those acting in the place of the Bishop in such cases. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1036.
Supplement. Canon 992,
here.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC1050. 1983CIC1051.
Supplement. Canon 993, here.
Note(s).
Canon 993 is referenced in Canon 2373. 1917 CIC 0994. § 1. The time for which one to be promoted could have contracted a canonical impediment is, normally, for soldiers three months, for others half a year after puberty; but the ordaining Bishop can in his own prudence require testimonial letters even for a briefer stay [in an area], and for the time preceding puberty. § 2. But if the Ordinary of the place does not know sufficiently the one to be ordained either himself or through others, so as to be able to testify for him that during the time he was in his territory he contracted no canonical impediment, or if the one to be promoted has wandered through so many dioceses that it is impossible or very difficult to get all the testimonial letters, the Ordinary shall at least take from the one to be promoted a supplementary oath. § 3. If, after obtaining the testimonial letters the one to be promoted once again stays in an area for the aforesaid period of time, new testimonial letters from the Ordinary of the place are necessary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 994 is referenced in Canons 960, 962, 2373. 1917 CIC 0995. § 1. The religious Superior shall also testify in his dimissorial letters that the one to be promoted has made religious profession and is a member of the religious family house subject to him, and also that the studies have been completed as well as other requirements of law. § 2. The Bishop, after accepting these dimissorial letters, does not require other testimonial letters. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1052 § 2. § 2 into: 1983CIC1052 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 995,
here.
1917 CIC 0996. § 1. Anyone to be promoted, whether secular or religious, must undergo a previous diligent examination about the order to be taken up. § 2. But those to be promoted to sacred orders shall also do an examination in the treatises of sacred theology. § 3. It is for the Bishop to establish by what method [the examination is conducted], in the presence of which examiners [it shall occur], and what treatises of sacred theology those to be promoted be examined on. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1028.
Supplement. Canon 996,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1052 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1052 §§ 2, 3.
Supplement. Canon 997,
here.
1917 CIC 0998. § 1. The names of those to be promoted to individual sacred orders, excepting those religious in perpetual vows, whether solemn or simple, shall be publicly announced in the parish churches of each candidate; but the Ordinary can in his own prudent judgment dispense from this publication for just cause, or order that they be carried out in other churches, or that for publication there be a substitution by way of affixing [the names] to the doors of the churches for a certain number of days, in which [period] at least one feast day is included. § 2. Publication shall be made on a day of precept in a church during solemn mass or on another day and hour in which a greater number of people are present in the church. § 3. If within six months the candidate is not promoted, publication is repeated, unless it seems otherwise to the Ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 998,
here.
1917 CIC 0999. All the faithful are bound to reveal to the Ordinary or to the pastor any impediments to sacred orders, if they know of any, before sacred ordination. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1043.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1039. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983CIC1039.
Supplement. Canon 1001, here.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1002. minister conferring orders must follow prescribed rites. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1009.
Note(s).
Canon 1002 is referenced in Canon 1064.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Subsequent.
≠. Book III, Part 1, Title 6, Chapter 5. Time and place of ordination, cc. 1006-1009.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1006. § 1. The consecration of a bishop must be done in solemn Mass on a [Sunday] or [a feast day] of an Apostle. § 2. Ordination to sacred [orders] is celebrated within solemn Mass on [Ember Saturdays], the [Saturday] before Passion [Sunday], and Holy Saturday. § 3. If grave cause interferes, the Bishop may also have these [celebrated] on any [Sunday] or day of precept. § 4. First tonsure can be conferred at any day or hour; minor orders [likewise] on any [Sunday] or doubled feast, but only in the morning. § 5. Reprobated is any contrary custom regarding the prescribed times of ordination in the preceding paragraphs; and these times are also to be observed even if a latin rite Bishop, in virtue of an apostolic indult, ordains a cleric of the oriental rite, and the reverse. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1010.
Supplement. Canon 1006, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1006 is referenced in Canon 966. 1917 CIC 1007. Whenever ordination is to be repeated or any of the rites supplied, whether absolutely or under condition, this can be done outside the [usual] times and secretly. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1007, here.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1017.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1011 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1011 § 1. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1009, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 6, Chapter 6. Recording and proving ordination, cc. 1010-1011.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1010. § 1.Upon completion of ordination, the names of each of the ordained and of the minister of ordination shall be noted [along with] the place and day of ordination in a special book diligently maintained in the Curia of the place of ordination, and all of the documents of each ordination shall be accurately preserved. § 2. Each of those ordained shall be given an authentic certificate of the order received; they, if they were promoted by an outside Bishop with dimissorial letters, shall show these to their own Ordinary in order that a notation of the ordination [can be made] in a special book to be preserved in the archives. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 1053 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983 CIC 1053 § 2. 1917 CIC 1011. Moreover, the Ordinary of the place if it concerns the ordination of secular clergy, or the major Superior if [it concerns] the ordination of religious with his dimissorial letters, shall send notice of the ordination celebrated for each subdeacon to the pastor of [the place of] baptism, who will note it in his book of baptisms according to the norm of Canon 470 § 2. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1054.
Supplement. Canon 1011, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7. Marriage, cc. 1012-1143.
► Topic in general, as follows:
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1012-1018. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1012. § 1. Christ the Lord raised the very marriage contract to the dignity of a sacrament among the baptized. § 2. Therefore among the baptized there can be no valid contract of marriage without its also being a sacrament. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1055 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1055 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1012, here.
1917 CIC 1013. § 1. The primary end of marriage is the procreation and education of children; the secondary [end] is mutual support and a remedy for concupiscence. § 2. The essential properties of marriage are unity and indissolubility, that in christian marriage obtain special firmness by reason of the sacrament. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983CIC1056.
Supplement. Canon
1013,
here. 1917 CIC 1014. Marriage enjoys the favor of law; therefore in doubt the validity of marriage is to be upheld until the contrary is proved, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 1127. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1060.
Supplement. Canon 1014, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1014 is referenced in Canon 1070. 1917 CIC 1015. § 1. The valid marriage of the baptized is called 'ratified' if consummation has not yet been completed; [it is called] 'ratified and consummated' if between the spouses there has occurred a conjugal act that by its nature is ordered to the marriage contract and by which the spouses are made one flesh. § 2. Marriage having been celebrated, if the spouses cohabit together, consummation is presumed until the contrary is proven. § 3. Marriage between the non-baptized that is validly celebrated is called 'legitimate'. § 4. Invalid marriage is called 'putative' if it has been celebrated in good faith by at least one of the parties, until both parties are convinced of its nullity. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1061 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1061 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983CIC1061 § 3.
Supplement. Canon
1015,
here. 1917 CIC 1016. Marriage of the baptized is ruled not only by divine law but also by canon [law], with due regard for the competence of civil power concerning the merely civil effects of said marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1059.
Supplement. Canon 1016, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1016 is referenced in Canon 1961. 1917 CIC 1017. § 1. A promise of marriage, whether unilateral or bilateral, that is, an engagement, is invalid in either forum unless it was made in writing signed by the parties and by either the pastor or the Ordinary of the place, or at least by two witnesses. § 2. If either or both parties do not know how to write or are unable [to write], for its validity, this fact is to be put in writing, to which is added another witness who, with the pastor or Ordinary of the place and two witnesses mentioned in § 1, sign the writing. § 3. But from the promise of marriage, although it is valid and there is no just reason for not fulfilling it, no action is given for the demand of the celebration of marriage; there is, however, given an action for damages if these are owed. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1062 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983CIC1062 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1017,
here. 1917 CIC 1018. The pastor shall not fail prudently to educate the people about the sacrament of marriage and its impediments. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1063.
Supplement. Canon 1018, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7, Chapter 1. Things that must precede marriage, especially banns, cc. 1019-1034.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1019. § 1. Before marriage is celebrated, it must be shown that there is nothing obstructing its valid and licit celebration. § 2. In danger of death, if some of this evidence cannot be produced, it suffices, unless there are contrary indications, that the contractants confirm by oath that they are baptized and are not detained by any impediment. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1066. § 2 into: 1983CIC1068.
Supplement.
Canon 1019, here. 1917 CIC 1020. § 1. The pastor who has the right of assisting at the marriage shall, at an opportune time beforehand, diligently investigate whether anything obstructs the marriage to be contracted. § 2. Of both the groom and the bride, and that individually, he shall cautiously inquire whether either is detained by any impediment, and whether consent is being given freely, especially that of the woman, and whether they have been sufficiently instructed in christian doctrine, unless from the qualities of the persons this final inquiry seems useless. § 3. It is for the Ordinary of the place to give specific norms for this sort of investigation by pastors. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983CIC1067.
Supplement.
Canon 1020, here. 1917 CIC 1021. § 1. Unless baptism was conferred in his own territory, the pastor shall require proof of baptism from both parties, or from the catholic party if it concerns a marriage to be contracted with a dispensation from the impediment of disparity of cult. § 2. Catholics who have not yet received the sacrament of confirmation should receive it before being admitted to marriage, if this can be done without grave inconvenience. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983CIC1065 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 1021, here. 1917 CIC 1022. Those between whom marriage is to be contracted shall be publicly announced by the pastor. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1023. § 1. The publication of marriage shall be done by the proper pastor. § 2. If a party has been in another place for six months after the age of puberty, the pastor shall notify the Ordinary, who in accord with his own prudence [might] require that publications be made there, or prescribe that other evidence of indications about the free state [of the party] be collected. § 3. If there is any suspicion about an impediment being contracted, the pastor shall consult with the Ordinary, even about cases where for a shorter time [than six months a party] lived [elsewhere], who [in turn] shall not permit the marriage until the prior suspicion, according to the norm of § 2, is removed. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1023, here. 1917 CIC 1024. Publications shall be made on three consecutive [Sundays] and other feast days of precept in the church with solemn mass, or between other divine offices that the people frequently attend. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1025. The Ordinary of the place can, for his territory, substitute for the [above] publications a publication attached to the doors of the parish or another church, with the names of contractants, for a space of at least eight days, so that, within this period, there are at least two days of precept contained. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1026. Publications are not to be done for marriages contracted with a dispensation from the impediment of disparity of cult or mixed religion, unless the Ordinary of the place in accord with his own prudent judgment, and all scandal being removed, thinks it opportune to permit them, provided apostolic dispensation has been obtained and mention of the religion of the non-catholic party is omitted. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1026, here. 1917 CIC 1027. All the faithful are bound to reveal to the pastor or Ordinary of the place any impediments that they know of before the wedding. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1069.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1028. § 1. The Ordinary of the place in his own prudent judgment can for legitimate cause dispense from the publications that are to be made even in another diocese. § 2. If there are several proper Ordinaries, that one has the right of dispensing in whose diocese the marriage will be celebrated; but if the marriage is going to be entered into outside the diocese [of all of them], any proper Ordinary can dispense. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1029. If another pastor has made the investigations or publications, at the completion of them he shall immediately notify by authentic document the pastor who is to assist at the marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1070.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1030. § 1. The investigations and publication being completed, the pastor will not assist at a marriage before he receives all the necessary documents, and moreover, unless reasonable cause suggests otherwise, until three days have run since the final publication. § 2. If marriage is not contracted within six months, the publications are to be repeated, unless it seems otherwise to the Ordinary of the place. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1031. § 1. If doubt about the existence of any impediments arises: 1° The pastor will investigate the matter accurately, questioning under oath at least two witnesses worthy of belief, provided it does not concern an impediment, the notice of which would cause infamy to the parties, and if necessary, [he shall question] the parties themselves; 2° He will conduct or complete the publications if the doubt arose either before they were begun or were completed; 3° He will not assist at the marriage without consulting the Ordinary, if he judges the doubt to be still operative. § 2. If an impediment is discovered with certainty: 1° If the impediment is occult, the pastor will make or complete the publications, deferring the matter, while withholding the names, to the Ordinary of the place or to the Sacred Penitentiary; 2° If it is public and it is detected before the beginning of the publications, the pastor will not proceed further until the impediment is removed, even if he knows dispensation was obtained only in the forum of conscience; if it is detected after the first or second publication, the pastor will complete the publications, and refer the matter to the Ordinary. § 3. Finally, if no impediment is detected, neither one doubtful nor certain, the pastor, upon completion of the publications, will admit the parties to the celebration of marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1031, here. 1917 CIC 1032. The pastor should not assist at the marriage of vagrants described in 1983 CIC 91, except in case of necessity, unless he obtains permission to assist thereat from the Ordinary of the place or from a priest delegated by him. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1071 § 1. n. 1
Supplement.
Canon 1032, here. 1917 CIC 1033. A pastor shall not omit, according to the varying conditions of persons, to instruct spouses on the sanctity of the sacrament of marriage, and on the mutual obligations of spouses and of parents toward children; likewise he shall strongly exhort them to diligently confess their sins before the celebration of marriage, and to piously receive the most holy Eucharist. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1063. 1983CIC1065 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1033, here. 1917 CIC 1034. The pastor shall gravely exhort children yet in families not to enter into weddings if the parents are unaware of it or [if they] are reasonably opposed to it; but if they are going to marry, he should not assist without first consulting the Ordinary of the place. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1072.
Supplement. Canon 1034, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7, Chapter 2. Impediments in general, cc. 1035-1057.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1035. All of those are able to contract marriage who are not prohibited by law. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1058.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1036. § 1. An impeding impediment contains a grave prohibition against contracting marriage; but nevertheless, it does not render it invalid if, notwithstanding the impediment, [marriage] is contracted. § 2. A diriment impediment both gravely prohibits marriage from being contracted, and impedes it so that it is in no way validly contracted. § 3. Even though just one party has an impediment, nevertheless, the [whole] marriage is rendered illicit or invalid. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983CIC1073. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1036, here. 1917 CIC 1037. That impediment is considered public that can be proven in the external forum; otherwise it is occult. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1084.
Supplement.
Canon 1037, here. 1917 CIC 1038. § 1. Only the supreme authority of the Church declares authentically whenever divine law impedes or invalidates marriage. § 2. It also belongs exclusively to the same supreme authority to constitute, either through universal or particular law, other impeding or diriment impediments to marriage for the baptized. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1075 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1075 § 2.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1039. § 1. Ordinaries of places can prohibit in particular cases the marriages of all those actually present in their territory and their subjects, even outside of their territory, but only for a time, for so long as the just cause perdures. § 2. Only the Apostolic See can add an invalidating clause to the prohibition. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1077 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1077 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 1039, here. 1917 CIC 1040. Besides the Roman Pontiff, no one can abrogate impediments of ecclesiastical law, whether they are impeding or diriment, or derogate from them; likewise, no one can dispense from them unless they have been granted this power either by common law or by special indult of the Apostolic See. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC1078.
Supplement.
Canon 1040, here. 1917 CIC 1041. A custom inducing a new impediment or contrary to an existing impediment is reprobated. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1076.
Supplement.
Canon 1041, here. 1917 CIC 1042. § 1. Some impediments are of minor grade, others are of major [grade]. § 2. Impediments of minor grade are: 1° Consanguinity in the third degree of the collateral line; 2° Affinity in the second degree of the collateral line; 3° Public propriety in the second degree; 4° Spiritual relationship; 5° The crime of adultery with a promise of marriage or an act of attempted marriage, even if only civilly. § 3. All the rest of the impediments are of major grade. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1042, here. 1917 CIC 1043. In urgent danger of death, Ordinaries of places, for the consolation of consciences and, if there is cause, for the legitimization of children, can dispense their own subjects wherever they are and all those actually in their territory, both from the [canonical] form to be observed in the celebration of marriage, and from each and every impediment of ecclesiastical law, whether public or occult, even if multiplied, except for those impediments coming from sacred ordination to the presbyterate or affinity in the direct line, the marriage having been consummated, scandal being removed and, if dispensation is granted from disparity of cult or mixed religion, with the usual precautions. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1079.
Supplement. Canon 1043, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1043 is referenced in Canons 1044, 1045. 1917 CIC 1044. In the same circumstances of things mentioned in 1983 CIC 1043, and only for those cases in which the Ordinary of the place cannot be [contacted]; a pastor enjoys the same faculty of dispensing, as does a priest who assists at the marriage according to the norm of 1983 CIC 1098 n. 2, and a confessor, though him only for the internal forum in the act of sacramental confession. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1079.
Supplement. Canon 1044, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1044 is referenced in Canons 1045, 1046. 1917 CIC 1045. § 1. Ordinaries of places, under the clause established at the end of 1983 CIC 1043, can grant dispensation from all the impediments in the above cit. 1983 CIC 1043, as often as the impediment is detected when everything for the wedding is ready and the marriage cannot be put off without a probable danger of grave evil until a dispensation could be obtained from the Holy See. § 2. This faculty is valid even for the convalidation of a marriage already contracted, if there is the same danger of delay for the time necessary to go the Holy See. § 3. In the same circumstances of things, all those mentioned in 1983 CIC 1044 enjoy the same faculty [of dispensing], but only for occult cases in which the Ordinary of the place cannot be [reached] or [it cannot otherwise be done] without danger of the violation of a secret. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1080.
Supplement.
Canon 1045, here. 1917 CIC 1046. A pastor or priest mentioned in 1983 CIC 1044 shall immediately notify the Ordinary of the place about the grant of a dispensation for the external forum; this shall be noted in the book of marriages. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1081.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1047. Unless a rescript of the S. Penitentiary arranges otherwise, a dispensation granted in the internal non-sacramental forum from an occult impediment shall be diligently noted in a book preserved in the secret archive of the Curia mentioned in 1983 CIC 379, nor is another dispensation necessary for the external forum, even if later the occult impediment becomes public; but it is necessary if the dispensation was granted only for the internal sacramental forum. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1082.
Supplement.
Canon 1047, here. 1917 CIC 1048. If a petition of dispensation has been sent to the Holy See, Ordinaries of places shall not use their faculties, if they have them, except according to the norm of 1983 CIC 204 § 2. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1049. § 1. Over marriages, whether contracted or about to be contracted, those who enjoy a general indult of dispensing from a certain impediment can, unless in the same indult this is expressly [prohibited], dispense from them even if the impediment is multiplied. § 2. Those who have a general indult of dispensing from several different types of impediments, whether diriment or impeding, can dispense from those same impediments even if they are public, as often as they occur in the same case. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1050. If there occurs, with an impediment or with public impediments over which one can dispense by indult, another impediment that one cannot dispense from, all of them must be referred to the Apostolic See; if, however, the impediment or impediment from which one can dispense are found after contacting the Holy See for dispensation, he can use his faculty. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1051. Through a dispensation granted for a diriment impediment, whether by ordinary power or delegated power by general indult, but not by rescript in a particular case, there is granted also the legitimatization of children if they were already born or conceived by those with the dispensation, except for adulterous or sacrilegious [children]. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1052. Dispensation from the impediment of consanguinity or affinity granted for any degree of the impediment, is valid, even though in the petition or grant there was an error about the degree, provided the true degree existing is less [than the one cited], or even though there was withheld an impediment of the same kind in an equal or inferior degree. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1052, here. 1917 CIC 1053. Dispensation given by the Holy See from a ratified and non-consummated marriage or made with permission to go into another marriage because of the presumed death of a spouse, includes also a dispensation from the impediment arising from adultery with a promise [of] or attempted marriage, if it is needed, though it hardly [comes] with a dispensation from the impediment mentioned in 1983 CIC 1075, nn. 2 and 3. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1053, here. 1917 CIC 1054. Dispensation granted for a minor impediment is rendered invalid by neither obreption nor subreption, even if the only final cause expressed in the request is false. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1054 is referenced in Canons 40, 45, 2361. 1917 CIC 1055. Dispensations from public impediments committed to the Ordinary of the requesters, are executed by the Ordinary who gave the testimonial letters or who sent the request to the Apostolic See, even if the spouses, during the time that was given for the execution of the dispensation, have left their diocesan domicile or quasi-domicile, and have gone into another diocese with no plans of returning, notifying only the Ordinary of the place, nevertheless, in which they wish to contract the marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1056. Ordinaries of places or other officials cannot, reprobating any contrary custom, require any payment on the occasion of granting a dispensation, except for a small amount charged under the heading of chancery expenses for dispensation in non-pauper cases, unless this faculty has been expressly granted to them by the Holy See; and if they have required any [impermissible payments], they are bound to restitution. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1056, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1056 is referenced in Canon 1507. 1917 CIC 1057. Whoever grants a dispensation by power delegated by the Apostolic See will make express mention of the pontifical indult in [the dispensation]. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1057, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7, Chapter 3. Impeding impediments, cc. 1058-1066.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1058. § 1. A simple vow of virginity, of perfect chastity, of not marrying, or of taking up sacred orders or of embracing the religious state, impedes marriage. § 2. No simple vow invalidates marriage unless invalidity is established in some cases by special prescription of the Apostolic See. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1058, here.
1917 CIC 1059. In those regions where under civil law a relationship arising from adoption renders a wedding illicit, by canon law too that marriage is illicit. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon
1059,
here. 1917 CIC 1060. Most severely does the Church prohibit everywhere that marriage be entered into by two baptized persons, one of whom is catholic, and the other belonging to a heretical or schismatic sect; indeed, if there is a danger of perversion to the catholic spouse and children, that marriage is forbidden even by divine law. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1124.
Supplement. Canon 1060, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1060 is referenced in Canon 1071. 1917 CIC 1061. § 1. The Church does not dispense from the impediment of mixed religion, unless: 1° Just and grave causes so urge; 2° The non-catholic spouse gives a precaution to remove the danger of perversion from the catholic spouse, and from both spouses [there is a promise] that all children will be baptized only catholic and so educated; 3° There is moral certitude the cautions will be implemented. § 2. These cautions are regularly required in writing. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1125.
Supplement. Canon 1061, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1061 is referenced in Canon 1071. 1917 CIC 1062.The catholic spouse is bound by the obligation of prudently taking care for the conversion of the non-catholic spouse. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1062 is referenced in Canon 1071. 1917 CIC 1063. § 1. Although dispensation from the above impediment of mixed religion has been obtained from the Church, the spouses cannot, either before or after the marriage entered into in the presence of the Church, also go, personally or though a procurator, to a non-catholic minister as [if to] one in ministry, in order to offer or renew matrimonial consent. § 2. If the pastor certainly knows that the spouses will violate or have violated this law, he shall not assist at the marriage, except for the most grave causes, having removed scandal, and having consulted the Ordinary first. § 3. It is not disallowed, however, civil law so commanding, for the spouses to present themselves to a non-catholic minister, acting solely in his civil capacity, to fulfill a civil act solely for sake of civil effects. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1227 § 3. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1063, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1063 is referenced in Canons 1071, 2319. 1917 CIC 1064. Ordinaries and other pastors of souls: 1° Shall discourage, whenever possible, the faithful from mixed weddings; 2° If they are unable to impede them, they shall studiously take care that they not be contracted against the laws of God or the Church; 3° In cases of mixed weddings already celebrated, whether in their own or on in another’s territory, they shall be sedulously vigilant that the spouses fulfill faithfully the promises made; 4° In assisting at marriage, they shall observe the prescription of Canon 1102. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1064, here.
Note(s). Canon 1064 is referenced in Canon 1071.
1917 CIC 1065. § 1. The faithful shall be discouraged from contracting marriage with those who have either notoriously rejected the catholic faith, even if they have not gone over to a non-catholic sect, or those who are enrolled in a society damned by the Church. § 2. The pastor shall not assist at the aforesaid weddings without consulting the Ordinary who, having inspected all of the circumstances, can permit that he be present for the marriage, provided there is urgent cause and in his own prudent judgment the Ordinary judges that there is sufficient precaution for the catholic education of all the children and that the danger of perversion for the other spouse is removed. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1071 § 1 nn. 4.
Supplement. Canon
1065,
here. 1917 CIC 1066. If a public sinner or one well-known to be marked with a censure refuses to approach sacramental confession or to be reconciled with the Church, the pastor should not assist at the marriage, unless grave cause urges, about which, if it can be done, he should consult the Ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1071 § 1 n. 5.
Supplement. Canon 1066, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7, Chapter 4. Diriment impediments, cc. 1067-1080.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1067. § 1. A man before completing the sixteenth year of age, and a woman before completing the fourteenth year of age, cannot go into valid marriage. § 2. Although marriage can be validly contracted above these ages, nevertheless, let pastors take care to discourage youths from entering marriage before that age that, according to the accepted manner of the region, they are wont to enter marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1083 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1072.
Supplement.
Canon 1067,
here.
1917 CIC 1068. §1. Antecedent and perpetual impotence, either on the part of the man or on the part of the woman, whether known or not, whether absolute or relative, impedes marriage by natural law itself. § 2. If the impediment of impotence is doubtful, whether this be a doubt of law or doubt of fact, marriage should not be impeded. § 3. Sterility neither impedes nor [renders illicit] marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1084 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1084 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1084 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1068, here. 1917 CIC 1069. § 1. They invalidly attempt marriage who are bound by a prior bond, even if it is not consummated, with due regard for the privilege of the faith. § 2. Although a prior marriage is null or is dissolved for any cause, it is not therefore permitted to contract another, before the nullity or dissolution of the first is legitimately and certainly established. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1085 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1085 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1069, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1069 is referenced in Canon 1142. 1917 CIC 1070. § 1. That marriage is null that is contracted between a non-baptized person and a person baptized in the catholic Church or converted to it from heresy or schism. § 2. If a party at the time of contracting marriage was commonly considered baptized, or there is doubt about the baptism, the validity of the marriage is to be upheld according to the norm of Canon 1014 until it is certainly proved that the one party was baptized and the other was not baptized. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: Sacrae 1086 § 1. § 2 into: Sacrae 1086. § 3.
Supplement.
Canon 1070,
here. 1917 CIC 1071. Those things that are prescribed for mixed marriages in Canons 1060-1064 must also be applied to those marriages that are barred due to the impediment of disparity of cult. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1129.
Supplement.
Canon 1071,
here. 1917 CIC 1072. Clerics constituted in sacred orders invalidly attempt marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1087.
Supplement.
Canon 1072,
here. 1917 CIC 1073. Likewise religious who are professed by solemn vow invalidly attempt marriage, [as do those] who are in simple vows to which, by special prescription of the Apostolic See, there is added [a clause] invalidating weddings. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1088.
Supplement.
Canon 1073,
here. 1917 CIC 1074. § 1. Between a kidnapping man and a woman kidnapped with designs of marriage, as long as she remains in the power of the kidnapper, there can exist no marriage. § 2. But if she who was kidnapped is set in safe and free place, separate from the kidnapper, and she consents to have this man, the impediment ceases. § 3. As to what applies to the nullity of marriage, the violent retention of a woman is considered the same as kidnapping, namely when a man violently retains a woman with the intention of entering marriage, while she is in the place where she lives or to which she freely comes. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1089.
Supplement.
Canon 1074,
here. 1917 CIC 1075. They cannot validly contract marriage: 1° Who, during the same legitimate marriage, consummate adultery between themselves with the promise of giving each other to marriage or, even only by a civil act, attempt marriage; 2° Who, also during the same legitimate marriage, commit adultery between themselves and one or the other of them perpetrates spousicide; 3° Who, by mutual physical or moral efforts, even without adultery, bring about the death of a spouse. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: ≠. For 2°: ≠. For 3°: 1983 CIC 1090 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1075,
here. 1917 CIC 1076. § 1. In the direct line, consanguinity renders marriage invalid between all ascendants and descendants, whether legitimate or natural. § 2. In the collateral line, [marriage] is invalid up to the third degree inclusive, and the impediment [against] marriage is multiplied as often as the common ancestor is multiplied. § 3. Marriage is never permitted if there exists a doubt as to whether the parties are related in any degree of the direct line of consanguinity or in the first grade of the collateral line. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1091 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1091 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1091 § 4.
Supplement.
Canon 1076,
here. 1917 CIC 1077. § 1. Affinity in the direct line is a diriment [impediment] for marriage in any grade; in the collateral line, [it is] up to the second degree inclusive. § 2. The impediment of affinity is multiplied: 1° As often as the impediment of consanguinity from which it comes is multiplied; 2° By a second marriage with blood-relative of the deceased spouse. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1092. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1077,
here. 1917 CIC 1078. The impediment of public honesty arises from an invalid marriage, whether consummated or not, and from public or notorious concubinage; it prevents marriage in the first or second degree of the direct line between a man and the blood-relatives of the woman, and vice versa. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1093.
Supplement.
Canon 1078,
here. 1917 CIC 1079. Only the spiritual relationship discussed in Canon 768 invalidates marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1079,
here. 1917 CIC 1080. Those who are considered incapable of entering a wedding between themselves under civil law because of a legal relationship arising due to adoption, neither can they validly contract marriage between themselves under canon law. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1094.
Supplement. Canon 1080, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7, Chapter 5. Consent to marriage, cc. 1081-1093.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Book III ─ Title 7, Chapter 5, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1081. § 1. The consent of the parties, legitimately manifested, makes a marriage between persons who are capable in law [of marrying]; no human power is able to supply this consent. § 2. Matrimonial consent is an act of the will by which each party gives and accepts perpetual and exclusive rights to the body, for those actions that are of themselves suitable for the generation of children. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 1057 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983 CIC 1057 § 2. 1917 CIC 1082. § 1. In order that matrimonial consent be considered [valid], it is necessary that the contractants at least not be ignorant that marriage is a permanent society between a man and woman for the procreation of children. § 2. This ignorance is not presumed after puberty. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 1096 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983 CIC 1096 § 2. 1917 CIC 1083. § 1. Error concerning the person renders marriage invalid. § 2. Error about a quality of the person, even if it gave rise to the contract, renders marriage invalid only: 1° If the error about quality amounts to an error of the person; 2° If a free person contracts marriage with a person thought to be free, but he was really a slave in servitude strictly speaking. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 1097 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983 CIC 1097 § 1. 1917 CIC 1084. Simple error concerning the unity of marriage or its indissolubility or its sacramental dignity, even if it gave rise to the contract, does not vitiate matrimonial consent. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 1099. 1917 CIC 1085. Knowledge or opinion of the nullity of marriage does not necessarily exclude matrimonial consent. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 1100. 1917 CIC 1086. § 1. The internal consent of the mind is always presumed to be in conformity with the words or signs used in celebrating marriage. § 2. But if one or the other party, by a positive act of the will, excludes marriage itself, or all rights to the conjugal act, or an essential property of marriage, he contracts invalidly. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1101 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1101 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1086, here.
1917 CIC 1087. § 1. Also invalid is that marriage entered into under force or grave fear, externally and unjustly imposed, [such that] in order to be free of it, one is coerced into choosing marriage. § 2. No other fear, even if it caused the contract, brings about the nullity of the marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1103 § 3. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon
1087,
here. 1917 CIC 1088. § 1. In order to contract marriage validly, it is necessary that the contractants be present themselves or though procurators. § 2. The spouses shall express matrimonial consent through words; they may not use equivalent signs if they are able to speak. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 1104 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983 CIC 1104 § 2. 1917 CIC 1089. § 1. With due regard for diocesan statutes added to the above, in order that marriage be entered into validly by proxy, there is required a special mandate to contract [marriage] with a certain person, signed by the mandator and either by the pastor or the Ordinary of the place in which the mandator is, or by a priest delegated by either of them, or by at least two witnesses. § 2. If the one mandating does not know how to write, this shall be noted in the mandate and another witness added who himself will sign what is to be written; otherwise the mandate is invalid. § 3. If, before the procurator contracts [marriage] in the name of the one mandating, the latter revokes this mandate or falls into amentia, the marriage is invalid, even if the procurator and the other contracting party are ignorant of this. § 4. In order that the marriage be valid, the procurator must personally perform his function. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1105.
Supplement.
Canon 1089,
here. 1917 CIC 1090. Marriage can also be contracted through interpreters. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1106.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1091. Pastors shall not assist at marriages contracted through procurators or interpreters unless there is just cause and there can be no doubt about the authenticity of the mandate or the trustworthiness of the interpreters, and there is had, if time allows, the permission of the Ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1071.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1092. [Regarding] a condition once imposed and not revoked: 1° If it concerns the future [and is] necessary or impossible, or of turpitude, but not contrary to the substance of marriage, it is considered as not applied; 2° If it concerns the future [and is] against the substance of marriage, it renders [marriage] invalid; 3° If it concerns the future [and is] licit, it suspends the validity of the marriage; 4° If it is about the past or the present, the marriage will be valid or not in so far as the condition exists or not. Latine.
Subsequent.
For 1°: ≠. For 2°:
≠. For 3°: ≠. For 4°:
1983 CIC 1102 §
1. 1917 CIC 1093. Even if marriage is invalid because it was entered into with an impediment, the consent offered is presumed to remain until its revocation is proved. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1107.
Supplement. ≠.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7, Chapter 6. Matrimonial form, cc. 1094-1103.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Book III ─ Title 7, Chapter 6, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1094. Only those marriages are valid that are contracted in the presence of the pastor, or the Ordinary of the place, or a priest delegated by either, and two witnesses, according to the rules expressed in the canons that follow, with due regard for the exceptions mentioned in Canons 1098 and 1099. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1108 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 1094,
here.
1917 CIC 1095. § 1. A pastor and Ordinary of the place validly assist at marriage: 1° From that very day they have taken canonical possession of a benefice according to the norm of Canons 334 § 3, [or] 1444 § 1, or have entered into office, unless by sentence they have been excommunicated, interdicted, or suspended from office, or so declared; 2° Within the limits of their territory only; they validly assist at the marriages not only of their subjects but also non-subjects; 3° Provided they are not constrained by force or grave fear [when] they ask for and receive the consent of the contractants. § 2. A pastor and Ordinary of the place who can validly assist at marriage can grant permission to other priests so that within the limits of their territory they validly assist at marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1109. 1983 CIC 1110. 1983 CIC 1111.
Supplement. Canon 1095, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1095 is referenced in Canons 1096, 1098, 1102. 1917 CIC 1096. § 1. Permission granted to assist at a marriage according to the norm of Canon 1095 § 2 must be given expressly to a specific priest for a specific marriage, to the exclusion of any sort of general delegations, unless it concerns a vicar cooperator for the parish to which he is attached; otherwise it is invalid. § 2. The pastor or Ordinary of the place shall not grant this permission unless all of the things that prove the free status in law [of the parties] are completed. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1111 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1113.
Supplement. Canon 1096, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1096 is referenced in Canon 1098. 1917 CIC 1097. § 1. The pastor or Ordinary of the place licitly assists at marriage: 1° When the free state of those contracting is legitimately shown to them in accord with norm of law; 2° When there is also demonstrated the domicile or quasi-domicile or month’s sojourn [in the territory] or, if it concerns wanderers, the actual presence of at least one of the contractants in the place of the marriage; 3° When, the conditions mentioned in n.2 being lacking, they have the permission of the pastor or Ordinary of domicile or quasi-domicile or month’s sojourn of at least one of the contractants, unless it concerns wanderers in the act of traveling, who don’t have any see of dwelling, or unless grave cause intervenes that excuses from seeking permission. § 2. In any case, as a rule it is held that marriage will be celebrated in the presence of the pastor of the bride, unless just cause excuses; but marriages of catholics of mixed rite, unless particular law determines otherwise, are celebrated in the rite of the husband and in the presence of his pastor. § 3. A pastor who assists at marriage without the permission required by law shall not make his own any stole fees, and will remit same to the proper pastor of the contractants. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1114. 1983 CIC 1115.
Supplement.
Canon 1097,
here.
1917 CIC 1098. If the pastor or Ordinary or delegated priest who assists at marriage according to the norm of Canons 1095 and 1096 cannot be had or cannot be present without grave inconvenience: 1° In danger of death marriage, is contracted validly and licitly in the presence only of witnesses; and outside of danger of death provided it is prudently foreseen that this condition will perdure for one month; 2° In either case, if another priest can be present, he shall be called and together with the witnesses must assist at marriage, with due regard for conjugal validity solely in the presence of witnesses. Latine.
Subsequent. 1° into: 1983 CIC 1116 § 1. 2° into: 1983 CIC 1116 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1098, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1098 is referenced in Canons 1044, 1094, 1103.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1117. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1127.
Papal.
▪ Pius XII (reg. 1939-1958), m. p. Abrogatur alterum comma (1 aug 1948), AAS 40 (1948) 305-306. Eng. trans. CLD III: 463-464. Summary: Derogates from 1917 CIC 1099 § 2 by striking the clause "item ab acatholicis nati, etsi in Ecclesia catholica baptizati, qui ab infantili aetate in haeresi vel schismate aut infidelitate vel sine ulla religione adoleverunt, quoties cum parte acatholica contraxerint".
Supplement. Canon 1099, here.
Note(s). Canon 1099 is referenced in Canon 1094.
1917 CIC 1100. Outside the case of necessity, in the celebration of marriage there are to be observed the prescribed rites in the ritual books approved by the Church, or [those] laudably received [from] custom. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1119.
Supplement.
Canon 1100,
here.
1917 CIC 1101. § 1. The pastor will take care that the spouses receive a solemn blessing, which he can give to them even after they have lived in marriage for a long time, but only in Mass, observing the special rubrics, and outside of feast times. § 2. Only that priest, personally or through another, can give the solemn blessing who can validly and licitly assist at marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1101,
here.
1917 CIC 1102. § 1. In a marriage between a catholic party and a non-catholic party, the inquires about consent must be done according to the prescription of Canon 1095 § 1 n. 3. § 2. But all other sacred rites are prohibited; but if from this prohibition more serious evils will flow, the Ordinary can permit others of the usual ecclesiastical ceremonies [to occur], excluding always the celebration of Mass. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1102, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1102 is referenced in Canons 1064, 1109. 1917 CIC 1103. § 1. The marriage having been celebrated, the pastor or one who acts in his place, as soon as possible, will write in the book of marriages the names of the spouses and witnesses, the place and day of the celebrated marriage, and other things according to the manner of the ritual books and by the proper Ordinary so prescribed; this is to be done even though another priest delegated by him or the Ordinary assisted at the marriage. § 2. Moreover, according to the norm of Canon 470 § 2, the pastor will note in the book of the baptisms that the spouse on such-and-such a day contracted marriage in his parish. But if a spouse was baptized elsewhere, the pastor of the place where the marriage was entered into will transmit [notice] to the pastor of baptism, whether personally or through the episcopal Curia, so that the marriage can be recorded in the book of baptisms. § 3. Whenever marriage is entered into according to the norm of Canon 1098, the priest, if he was present, otherwise the witnesses, are bound together with the contractants to have [the marriage] recorded in the prescribed books as soon as possible the entry into marriage. Latine.
Supplement. Canon 1103, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7, Chapter 7. Marriage of conscience, cc. 1104-1107.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Book III ─ Title 7, Chapter 7, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1104. Only for the gravest and most urgent causes [verified] by the Ordinary of the place himself, but not the Vicar General without a special mandate, can there be permitted a marriage of conscience, that is, a marriage celebrated while omitting all of the announcements and secretly, according to the norm of the canons that follow. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1130.
Supplement.
≠.
1917 CIC 1105. Permission for the celebration of a marriage of conscience includes the promise and grave obligation of observing secrecy on the part of the assisting priest, the witnesses, the Ordinary and his successors, and even both spouses, as long as one of [the parties] does not consent to divulging it. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1131.
Supplement.
≠.
1917 CIC 1106. The obligation of this promise on the part of the Ordinary is not extended to a case where some grave scandal or some grave injury to the sanctity of marriage is imminent by observing the secrecy, or where the parents of such a marriage have not taken care that the resulting children be baptized or where they have taken care to have them baptized under false names, unless they give notice to the Ordinary in the meantime within thirty days of when the children are received and baptized, that they are provided with a sincere indication of parentage, nor [does it bind] when they neglect the christian education of the children. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1132.
Supplement.
≠.
1917 CIC 1107. A marriage of conscience is not to be noted in the usual book of marriages and baptisms, but [rather] in a special book preserved in the secret archive of the Curia mentioned in Canon 379. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1133.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 1107 is referenced in Canon 470.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7, Chapter 8. Time and place for celebration of marriage, cc. 1108-1109.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1108. § 1. Marriage can be contracted at any time of the year. § 2. The solemn blessing of marriage, however, is prohibited from the first [Sunday] of Advent to the day of the Birth of the Lord, inclusive, and from Ash [Wednesday] until Easter [Sunday], inclusive. § 3. Ordinaries of places can, however, with due regard for the liturgical law, also permit [solemn blessings] within the aforesaid times for just cause, having warned the spouses to abstain from too much pomp. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1108, here.
1917 CIC 1109. § 1. Marriage between catholics is to be celebrated in the parish church; it cannot be celebrated in another church or oratory, whether public or semi-public, without the permission of the Ordinary of the place or the pastor. § 2. Marriage can be permitted to be celebrated in a private building by the Ordinary of the place only in some extraordinary case where there must always be a just and reasonable cause; but the Ordinary is not to permit [weddings] in churches or oratories of Seminaries or of women religious unless there is urgent necessity and due precautions are observed. § 3. Marriage between a catholic and a non-catholic party shall take place outside a church; but if the Ordinary prudently judges that this cannot be done without more serious problems arising, it is left to his prudent judgment to dispense from this, nevertheless, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 1102 § 2. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1118 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1118 § 2. § 3 into: 1983CIC1118 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1109, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7, Chapter 9. Effects of marriage, cc. 1110-1117.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1110. From a valid marriage there arises between the spouses a bond that by its nature is perpetual and exclusive; moreover, christian marriage confers grace on the spouses who do not oppose it. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1134.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1111. To each spouse from the very beginning of the marriage there is an equal right and duty in what pertains to acts proper to the conjugal life. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1135.
Supplement. Canon 1111, here.
1917 CIC 1112. Unless special law provides otherwise, the wife, as far as canonical effects are concerned, is made a sharer in the status of her husband. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1113. Parents are bound by the most grave obligation to take care as far as they are able for the education of children, both religious and moral, as well as physical and civil, and of providing them with temporal goods. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1136.
Supplement. Canon 1113, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1113 is referenced in Canon 1372. 1917 CIC 1114. Those children are legitimate who are conceived or born of a valid or putative marriage unless the parents, because of a solemn religious profession or the taking up of sacred orders, had been, at the time of conception, prohibited from using the marriage contracted earlier. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1137.
Supplement. Canon
1114, here. 1917 CIC 1115. § 1. The father is he whom the legal wedding says, unless the contrary is proved by evident arguments. § 2. Those children are presumed legitimate who were born at least six months from the day of the celebration of the marriage or within ten months from the day that conjugal life was dissolved. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1138 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1138 § 2.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1116. By the subsequent marriage of the parents, whether true or putative, whether newly contracted or convalidated, even if its not consummated, children are legitimated, provided the parents were capable of contracting marriage between themselves at the time of conception, or impregnation, or birth. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1139.
Supplement.
Canon 1116, here. 1917 CIC 1117. Children legitimated by a subsequent marriage, in what pertains to canonical effects, are in all respects equal to legitimate children, unless expressly stated otherwise. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1140.
Supplement. Canon
1117, here.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7, Chapter 10. Separation of spouses, cc. 1118-1132.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1118. A ratified and consummated valid marriage can be dissolved by no human power and for no cause, outside of death. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1141.
Supplement.
Canon 1118, here. 1917 CIC 1119. A non-consummated marriage between the baptized or [a marriage] between a baptized party and a non-baptized party can be dissolved by law upon solemn religious profession, or by dispensation granted by the Apostolic See for a just cause if both parties or [just] one ask for it, even if the other is unwilling. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1142.
Supplement. Canon
1119, here. 1917 CIC 1120. § 1. Legitimate marriage between the non-baptized, even if it is consummated, is dissolved in favor of the faith by the Pauline privilege. § 2. This privilege does not operate in cases of marriage between a baptized party and a non-baptized party that was entered into with a dispensation from disparity of cult. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1143 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1120, here. 1917 CIC 1121. § 1. Before the converted and baptized spouse validly contracts a new marriage, he must, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 1125, inquire of the non-baptized party: 1° Whether he wishes to be converted and take baptism; 2° Whether he will at least live in peace and without contempt for the Creator. § 2. These inquires must always be made, unless the Apostolic See declares otherwise. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1144 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1142 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1121, here. 1917 CIC 1122. § 1. The inquires are usually made using at least a summary and extrajudicial form under the authority of the Ordinary of the converted spouse, from which Ordinary there should be granted to the [non-converted] spouse, if he requests, time to make a decision, but warning that, if the time passes without use, the response will be presumed negative. § 2. Even inquires made privately by the converted party suffice, and are even licit, if the form described above cannot be observed; but in this case, for the external forum, there must be at least two witnesses or some other legitimate manner of proof. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1145 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1145 §§ 2, 3.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1146.
Supplement. Canon
1123, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1148. 1983 CIC 1149.
Supplement. Canon 1125, here.
Note(s). Canon 1125 is referenced in Canon 1121. 1917 CIC 1126. The bond of the prior marriage contracted in [religious] infidelity, is absolved only when the faithful spouse once again goes into a valid new marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1126, here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1150.
Supplement. Canon 1127, here.
Note(s). Canon 1127 is referenced in Canon 1014.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7, Chapter 10, Article 1. Separation from bed, table, and dwelling, cc. 1128-1132.
► Topic in general, as follows.
Supplement. Book III ─ Title 7, Chapter 10, Article 1, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1128. Spouses must preserve the communion of conjugal life, unless a just cause excuses them. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1151.
Supplement.
Canon 1128, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1152 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1152 § 2.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 1130. The innocent spouse, whether he leaves by judicial sentence or by his own legitimate authority, is never bound by the obligation of readmitting the adulterous spouse to the consortium of life; but he may admit or recall the other, unless with his consent the other has taken up a life contrary to the married state. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1155.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1153 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1153 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1131, here. 1917 CIC 1132. The separation having begun, the raising of the children is incumbent upon the innocent spouse or, if one of the spouses is non-catholic, it is incumbent upon the catholic spouse, unless in either case the Ordinary decides otherwise for the good of the children, always with due regard for their catholic education. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1154.
Supplement. ≠.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7, Chapter 11. Convalidation of marriage, cc. 1128-1132.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book III, Part 1, Title 7, Chapter 11, Article 1. Simple convalidation, cc. 1133-1137.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1133. § 1. To convalidate a marriage invalid because of a diriment impediment, it is required that the impediment cease or be dispensed and that consent be renewed at least by the party who is conscious of the impediment. § 2. This renewal is required by ecclesiastical law for validity, even if in the beginning both parties gave their consent and neither revoked it later. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1156 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1156 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1133, here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1157.
Supplement. Canon 1134,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1158 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1158 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1158 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1135, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1159 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1159 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1159 § 3.
Supplement.
Canon 1136, here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1160.
Supplement. Canon 1137, here.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Supplement. Book III ─ Title 7, Chapter 11, Article 2, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1138. § 1. Radical sanation of marriage is its convalidation, bringing with it, in addition to a dispensation or cessation of the impediment, a dispensation from the law requiring renewal of consent and, through a fiction of the law, retroactive canonical effects to its beginning. § 2. Convalidation takes place from the moment the favor was granted; but its retroactivity is understood to go back to the time the marriage was entered into, unless otherwise expressly provided. § 3. Dispensation from the law requiring a renewal of consent can be granted even if one or both of the parties are unaware of it. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1161 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1161 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1164.
Supplement. Canon 1138, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1163 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1163 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1139, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1162 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1162 § 2.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1165 § 1.
Supplement. Canon
1141, here.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Supplement. Book III ─ Title 7, Chapter 12, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1142. Although chaste widowhood is more honorable, nevertheless, second and subsequent marriages are valid and licit, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 1069 § 2. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book III, Part 1, Title 8. Sacramentals, cc. 1144-1153.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1144. sacramentals are things or actions established by Church to achieve spiritual effects. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1166.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 1167 § 1.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1168.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1169 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1169 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 1169 § 3.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 1167 § 2.
§ 2 into: ≠.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1170.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1171.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC1172 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC1172 § 2.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Book III, Part 2. Sacred Places and Times, cc. 1154-1254.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book III, Part 2, Section 1. Sacred Places, cc. 1154-1242.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1154-1160. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1154. Sacred places are those that are designated for this purpose by consecration or blessing, as prescribed by the approved liturgical books, for divine cult or the burial of the faithful. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1205.
Supplement. Canon
1154, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1206. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1155 is referenced in Canons 1169, 1191, 1199, 1205.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1207.
Supplement. Canon 1156, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1156 is referenced in Canons 1163, 1169, 1176, 1191, 1205.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1157 is referenced in Canon 239.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1208.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1209. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1213.
Supplement. ≠.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1161. definition of a church. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1214.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1215 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1215 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983CIC1215 § 3.
Note(s).
Canon 1162 is referenced in Canon 497.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC1216.
§ 2 into: ≠.
Subsequent.
Broadly, 1983CIC1217.
1983CIC1237 § 1.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC1218.
§ 2 into: ≠.
§ 3 into:
≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1212
Subsequent.
1983CIC1219.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1211. § 2 into: ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1172 is referenced in Canon 2329.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1211. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon
1173, here.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1220 § 1.
Note(s).
Canon 1178 is referenced in Canon 2182.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1221.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1182 is referenced in Canon 1183.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1186 is referenced in Canons 1297, 1469.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1222.
Note(s).
Canon 1187 is referenced in Canon 1170.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1188. basic types of oratories. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC1223.
§ 2 into: ≠.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1227.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1224 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1224 § 1. § 3 into: 1983CIC1224 § 2. § 4 into: ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1192 is referenced in Canons 1194, 1195.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1225.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1228.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into: ≠.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC1228.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1229. § 2 into: 1983CIC1229.
Note(s).
Canon 1196 is referenced in Canon 822.
Book III, Part 2, Section 1, Title 11. Altars, cc. 1197-1202.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Book III ─ Title 11, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1197. § 1. In the liturgical sense there are understood: 1.° By the name of immovable or fixed altar, a large table with a support consecrated together by a single act; 2.° By the name of movable or portable altar, a stone, usually small, that is consecrated alone, which is called a portable altar or sacred stone; or even a stone with a support that was nevertheless not consecrated together with it. § 2. In a consecrated church, at least one altar, especially the largest, must be immovable; in a church [that is] only blessed, all the altars can be movable. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1235 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1235 § 2.
Supplement. Canon
1197,
here.
§ 3. The sacred stone must be wide enough to hold the host and the greater part of the chalice. § 4. In both an immovable altar and a scared stone there must be, according to the norm of liturgical law, a sepulcher containing a relic of the Saints, closed with stone. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1236 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 1237 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1198,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1237 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1199,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1238 § 1. § 2 into:1983 CIC 1238 § 2 n. 4.
Supplement.
Canon 1200,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1239 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1239 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1202,
here.
Book III, Part 2, Section 1, Title 12. Ecclesiastical burial, cc. 1203-1242.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1203-1204. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1203. faithful to be buried, not cremated. contrary directions to be disregarded. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1176 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1176 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1203, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book III, Part 2, Section 1, Title 12, Chapter 1. Cemeteries, cc. 1205-1214.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1205. § 1. The corpses of the faithful are to be buried in a cemetery that, according to the rites given in the approved liturgical books, are blessed, either with a solemn blessing or a simple one given by those mentioned in Canons 1155 and 1156. § 2. Corpses are not to be buried in churches, unless it concerns the corpses of residential Bishops, or Abbots or Prelates of no one, who are to be buried in their churches, or the Roman Pontiff, or royal persons, or Cardinals of the H. R. C. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1242 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 1205, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1240 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1240 § 1. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1240 § 2.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1207 is referenced in Canon 2329.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1241 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1241 § 1. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1241 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1208, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1209, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1211, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1212, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1214, here.
Note(s). Canon 1214 is referenced in Canon 1242.
Book III, Part 2, Section 1, Title 12, Chapter 2. Transfer of corpse, funeral and burial, cc. 1215-1238.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1215. Unless grave cause prevents, the bodies of the faithful, before they are buried, are to be transferred from the place in which they rest to a church, where funeral rites, that is, all of the order of burial that is described in the approved liturgical books, are conducted. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1215, here.
1917 CIC 1216. § 1. The church to which the corpse is to be transferred by ordinary law is the proper parish church of the deceased, unless the deceased legitimately chose another church for funeral. § 2. If the deceased has several proper parishes, the church of the funeral is the parish church in whose territory he died. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1177 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1177 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1216, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1216 is referenced in Canons 462, 1221, 1222, 1230.
1917 CIC 1217. In doubt about the right of the other church, the right of the proper parish church must always prevail. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1177.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1177 is referenced in Canons 1221, 1222. 1917 CIC 1218. § 1. Even though death occurred outside of one’s own parish, the corpse nevertheless must be transferred for funeral to the church of [one of] his own parishes, [namely the one] that is closer, if it can be conveniently reached by foot; otherwise, to the church of the parish in which the death occurred. § 2. Ordinaries shall designate for their own territory, having inspected special circumstances, the distance and other factors that render inconvenient the translation of the body for a funeral or place of burial; and if the parishes belong to different dioceses, the designation of the Ordinary of the diocese in which the deceased passed his last day controls. § 3. Although transfer to the church of funeral or burial is inconvenient, nevertheless, it is always basic that the family, heirs, or other interested persons can carry the corpse to it, having taken up the expenses of the transfer. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1218, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1218 is referenced in Canons 1221, 1222, 1229.
1917 CIC 1219. § 1. If a Cardinal of the H. R. C. dies in the City, the body is transferred, for the sake of the funeral, to the church that the Roman Pontiff designates; if [he dies] outside the City, [then] to the more significant church in the city or place where the death occurred, unless the Cardinal chose another [church]. § 2. Upon the death of a residential Bishop, even one signed with cardinatial dignity, or of an Abbot or Prelate of no one, the body, for the sake of the funeral, must be transferred to the cathedral, abbatial, or prelature church, if this can be done conveniently; otherwise, to a more important church in the city or place, unless in either case the deceased had chosen another place. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983CIC1178 § 2.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1220. Residential beneficiaries are to be transferred to the church of their benefice, unless they have selected another church for the funeral. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1179.
Supplement.
Canon 1220, here.
1917 CIC 1221. § 1. Professed religious and novices, when they are dead, are to be transferred, for the sake of the funeral, to the church oratory of their house or at least of their religious [institute], unless the novice selected another church for his funeral; but the right of carrying the corpse and of leading it there to the funereal church always belongs to the Superior of the religious. § 2. If they have died a long way from the house, so that they cannot be conveniently transported to the church of their house or at least [to one] of their religious [institute], they are to be buried [from] the parish church nearest to where they died, unless the novice chose another church for the funeral, and with due regard for the rights of the Superior mentioned in Canon 1218 § 3. § 3. What is said about novices in §§ 1 and 2 applies also to servants actually serving and staying in a stable manner within the walls of the house; who, however, if they die outside of the religious house, are to be buried according to the norm of Canons 1216-1218. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1221, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1221 is referenced in Canon 514.
1917 CIC 1222. As for what applies to those deceased who were in the house of regulars or a collegial [institution] as guests, or for education, or because they were infirm, and as to those who die in a hospital, Canons 1216-1218 apply, unless a particular right by law or privilege can be shown; but as to what applies to those dying in a Seminary, the prescription of Canon 1368 is to be observed. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1222, here.
1917 CIC 1223. § 1. It is permitted to all, unless they are expressly prohibited by law, to choose the church of funeral and the cemetery of burial. § 2. A wife and pubescent children are entirely immune in this selection from the power of the husband and parents. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1180 § 2. § 2 into: ≠. .
Supplement.
Canon 1223, here.
1917 CIC 1224. The following are prohibited from the selection of the church of funeral or cemetery of burial: 1.° Prepubescents; but for a prepubescent son or daughter, even after death, the parents or tutor can make this choice; 2.° Professed religious in any degree or dignity; but not if they are Bishops. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1225. In order that the choice of church be valid, it is necessary that it fall on a parochial church, or on a church of regulars, but not of nuns (unless it concerns a woman who by reason of service, education, infirmity, or as a guest, was within the cloister of the monastery staying in a non-transitory manner), or on a church with the right of patronage if it concerns the patron, or on another church marked with the right of funerals. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1225, here.
1917 CIC 1226. § 1. One can choose the church of funeral or the cemetery of burial either personally or through another to whom one gives a legitimate mandate; the fact of this choice and the grant of the mandate can be proven by any legitimate manner. § 2. If the choice was made through another, this one can fulfill his mandate even after the death of the one mandating. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1226, here.
1917 CIC 1227. Religious and secular clerics are strictly forbidden from inducing anyone by vow, oath, or promise uttered, or in any other way, to select their own church for their funeral or their cemetery for burial or not to change a previous choice; but if they act against this the choice is null. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1227, here.
1917 CIC 1228. § 1. If burial was chosen in a different cemetery than that of the cemetery of the parish of the deceased, the corpse will be buried in it provided there is no objection on the part of those who supervise the cemetery. § 2. For burial chosen in the cemetery of religious, in order that the corpse can be buried therein, the consent of the religious Superior is required and suffices according to the norm of the constitution of each religious [institute]. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1180. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1228, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1228 is referenced in Canon 1231.
1917 CIC 1229. § 1. If anyone possessing a major sepulcher in any cemetery had not chosen another burial place, and dies, he will be buried in it if he can be [buried there] conveniently, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 1218 § 3. § 2. For a wife, burial follows the husband and, if she had several [husbands], the burial of the last. § 3. If there are several major or husband-based sepulchers, the family of the deceased or the heirs shall select the place of burial. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1229, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1229 is referenced in Canon 1231. 1917 CIC 1230. § 1. The proper pastor of the deceased has not only the right but the duty, except in case of grave necessity, of guiding personally or through another, the corpse and of committing it to his parish church where the funeral rites will be accomplished, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 1216 § 2. § 2. But if death occurred in a place outside the parish, and the corpse can be conveniently brought to the church of its own parish, it belongs to the proper pastor, having notified the pastor of the place, to guide it thither the corpse and to commit it to his parish church where the funeral rites will be accomplished. § 3. If the church of funeral is a church of regulars or others exempt from the jurisdiction of the pastor, the pastor, under the cross of the funeral church, takes the corpse and leads it to the church; but the rector of the church celebrates the rites. § 4. But if the church of funeral is not exempt from the jurisdiction of the pastor, the celebration of the rites, with due regard for particular privileges, belongs not to the rector of the church of funeral, but to the pastor in whose territory the church is situated, provided the deceased was subject to the pastor. § 5. Religious women and novices who die in a religious house are brought to the limits of the cloister by other religious women; from there, if it concerns religious who are not subject to the jurisidiction of the pastor, the chaplain conducts [the body] to the church or oratory of the proper house of the religious and conducts the funeral; in the case of other religious, the prescription of § 1 applies; but if it concerns a religious who dies outside of the house, the general prescriptions of the canons are observed. § 6. Regarding Cardinals of the H. R. C. and Bishops who die outside the City in an episcopal city, the prescription of Canon 397 n. 3 is observed. § 7. If the corpse is sent to a place where neither the deceased had his own parish or where no church of funeral was legitimately chosen, the right of guiding the corpse and of conducting the rites, if there are any to be performed, and of leading the corpse to burial, belongs to the cathedral church in that place; but if there is none, [it belongs] to the church of the parish in which the cemetery is located, unless otherwise determined by local custom or diocesan statutes. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1230, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1230 is referenced in Canon 514. 1917 CIC 1231. § 1. The funeral services having been completed in the church, the corpse is to be buried according to the norm of the liturgical books in the cemetery of the church of the funeral with due regard for the prescriptions of Canons 1228 and 1229. § 2. Whoever conducts the funeral services in the church has not only the right, but also the duty, except in case of grave necessity, of leading [the corpse] personally or through another priest, to the place of burial. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1231, here.
1917 CIC 1232. § 1. The priest who conducts [the corpse] to the church of funeral or to the place of burial can also freely cross, with the stole and even with the cross elevated, through the territory of another parish or diocese even without the permission of the pastor or Ordinary. § 2. If the corpse is to be buried in a cemetery to which it cannot be conveniently carried, the pastor or rector of the church of funeral cannot exercise his right of conducting it outside the limits of the city or place. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1232, here.
1917 CIC 1233. § 1. A pastor cannot, without a just and grave cause approved by the Ordinary, exclude secular clerics, religious, and pious sodalities that the family or heirs wish to invite, from conducting the corpse to the church of funeral and to [the place of] burial and of lending assistance in the funeral; clerics, however, belonging to the church, must be invited by the family and heirs before all others. § 2. Societies or insignia manifestly hostile to the Catholic religion can never be admitted. § 3. Those associated with the corpse are bound to conduct things concerning the funeral according to [the directions of] the pastor with due regard for everyone's rights of precedence. § 4. Clerics shall not carry the corpse of laity [no matter] what was his sort or dignity. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1233, here.
1917 CIC 1234. § 1. Ordinaries of places shall produce an index of funeral fees, that is, offerings, if one does not exist for the territory, with the advice of the cathedral Chapter and, if they think it opportune, that of the diocesan vicars forane and pastors of the episcopal city, with due attention to legitimate customs and the particular circumstances of all persons and places; and in this they shall determine with moderation in various cases the rights of everyone so that every sort of contention and occasion of scandal is removed. § 2. If in this index several classes [of funerals] are enumerated, [the choice] is free for those to choose a class. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1181. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1234, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1234 is referenced in Canon 1507.
1917 CIC 1235. § 1. It is strictly prohibited, lest anyone for the sake of burial or funeral services or on the anniversary of death, require anything beyond that which is established in the index of diocesan rates. § 2. The poor are entirely free [of the obligation of paying] and should decently receive funerals with prescribed services and burial according to liturgical laws and diocesan statutes. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1181. § 2 into: 1983CIC1181.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1236. § 1. With due regard to particular law, as often as a faithful [does not receive] funeral services in his own parish church, the proper pastor of the deceased is owed the portion of the parish, except in the case where the corpse cannot be conveniently transported to the church of one’s own parish. § 2. If anyone has several proper parishes to which the corpse can be conveniently brought, and another [is chosen for] funeral services, the portion of the parish is to be divided among all of the proper pastors. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1236, here.
1917 CIC 1237. § 1. The portion of the parish must be subtracted from each and every payment that is established for funeral and interment according to the diocesan rate. § 2. If, for any reason, the first solemn office of funeral is not completed immediately, but within a complete month from the day of interment it is done, even though on this day there were not lacking some minor public offices, the portion of the parish nevertheless is owed even against the payments for this sort of funeral. § 3. The quantity of the parochial portion is determined in the diocesan rates; and if the church of the parish and the burying church belong to different dioceses, the quantity of the parochial portion is calculated according to the rate of the church of funeral. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1237, here.
1917 CIC 1238. After the burial, the minister shall record the name and age of the deceased in the book of the dead, the name of the parents or spouse, the time of death, who ministered which Sacraments, and the place and time of burial. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1182.
Supplement.
≠. Book III, Part 2, Section 1, Title 12, Chapter 3. Granting and denying ecclesiastical burial, cc. 1239-1242.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1239. § 1. Those who die without baptism are not to be accorded ecclesiastical burial. § 2. Catechumens who through no fault of their own die without baptism are to be reckoned as baptized. § 3. All baptized are to be given ecclesiastical burial unless they are expressly deprived of same by law. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983CIC1183 § 1. § 3 into: 1983CIC1176 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1239, here.
1917 CIC 1240. § 1. Unless they gave before death a sign of repentance, the following are deprived of ecclesiastical burial: 1.° Notorious apostates from the christian faith, or those who notoriously gave their name to heretical sects or schismatic or masonic sects, or other societies of this sort; 2.° Excommunicates or those under interdict after a condemnatory or declaratory sentence; 3.° Those who killed themselves by deliberate counsel; 4.° Those who died in a duel, or from wounds related thereto; 5.° Those who ordered that their body be handed over for cremation; 6.° Other public and manifest sinners; § 2. If there is any doubt about the occurrence of the above-mentioned in a case, the Ordinary is to be consulted if there is time; if doubt remains, the body should be accorded ecclesiastical burial, but in such a way that scandal is removed. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1184 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1184 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1240, here.
Note(s). Canon 1240 is referenced in Canons 2260, 2275, 2291, 2339, 2350, 2351.
1917 CIC 1241. One excluded from ecclesiastical burial is also to be denied any funeral Mass, even on the anniversary, as well as other public funeral offices. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1185.
Supplement.
Canon 1241, here. 1917 CIC 1242. If it can be done without grave inconvenience, the body of a banned excommunicate that, against the canonical statutes, has obtained burial in a sacred place, is to be exhumed, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 1214 § 1, and replaced in a profane place mentioned in Canon 1212. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book
III, Part 2, Section 2. Sacred Times, cc. 1243-1254. ► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1243-1246. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1243. Feast days are sacred times; to these are added days of abstinence and fast. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1244. § 1. It is only for the supreme ecclesiastical authority to establish, transfer, or abolish feast days and days of abstinence and fasts common to the whole Church. § 2. Ordinaries of places, by an individual act, can indicate other feasts and days of abstinence and fast for their own diocese or places. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1244 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1244 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1244, here. 1917 CIC 1245. § 1. Not only Ordinaries of places, but also pastors, in individual cases and for just cause, can dispense individual subjects and individual families, even outside their territory, as well as travelers in their territory, from the common law of observing a feast and likewise from observing abstinence [or] fast, or from both. § 2. Ordinaries, because of a particularly large gathering of people or public health, can dispense a whole diocese or place from the law of fast or abstinence or even from both by the same [act]. § 3. In clerical exempt religious [institutes], Superiors have the same power of dispensing as do pastors in regard to those persons mentioned in Canon 514 § 1. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1245.
Supplement.
Canon 1245, here. 1917 CIC 1246. The calculation of feast days and likewise days of abstinence and fast is to be made from midnight up to midnight, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 923. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book III, Part 2, Section 2, Title 13. Feast days, cc. 1247-1249.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1247. § 1. Feast days under precept in the whole Church are only: All and every [Sunday], the feast of the Nativity, Circumcision, Epiphany, Ascension, and the most holy Body of Christ, Immaculate Conception, and Assumption of Mary the Mother of God, of saint Joseph her spouse, of the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, and of All the Saints. § 2. The feast days of Patrons do not bind by ecclesiastical precept; Ordinaries of places can transfer the external solemnity to the next following [Sunday]. § 3. If anywhere one of these named feasts has been legitimately abolished or transferred, nothing shall be innovated without consulting the Apostolic See. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1246 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983CIC1246 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1247, here.
1917 CIC 1248. On feast days of precept, Mass is to be heard; there is an abstinence from servile work, legal acts, and likewise, unless there is a special indult or legitimate customs provide otherwise, from public trade, shopping, and other public buying and selling. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1247.
Supplement. Canon 1248, here.
1917 CIC 1249. The law of hearing the Sacred [rites] is satisfied wherever Mass is celebrated in a catholic rite under the sky or in any church or public or semi-public oratory and in the little building of a private cemetery mentioned in Canon 1190, but not in other private oratories, unless this privilege has been granted by the Apostolic See. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1248.
Supplement. Canon 1249, here.
Book III, Part 2, Section 2, Title 14. Abstinence and fast, cc. 1250-1254.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1250. The law of abstinence prohibits meat and soups made of meat but not of eggs, milks, and other condiments, even if taken from animals. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1250,
here. 1917 CIC 1251. § 1. The law of fast prescribes that there be only one meal a day; but it does not forbid that a little bit [of food] be taken in the morning and in the evening, observing, nevertheless, the approved custom of places concerning the quantity and the quality of the food. § 2. It is not forbidden to mix meat and fish in the same meal; nor to exchange the evening meal with lunch. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1251,
here. 1917 CIC 1252. § 1. The law of abstinence only must be observed every [Friday]. § 2. The law of abstinence together with fast must be observed every Ash [Wednesday], every [Friday and Saturday] of Lent, each of the [Ember] Days, and the vigils of the Pentecost, the Assumption of the God-bearer into heaven, All the Saints, and the Nativity of the Lord. § 3. The law of fast only is to be observed on all the other days of Lent. § 4. On [Sundays] or feasts of precept, the law of abstinence or of abstinence and fast or a fast only ceases, except during Lent, nor is the vigil anticipated; likewise it ceases on Holy [Saturday] afternoon. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1251. § 2 into: 1983CIC1251. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon
1252,
here. 1917 CIC 1253. By these canons nothing is changed concerning particular indults or the vows of any physical or moral person or the constitutions and rules of any religious [institute] or [other] approved institute, whether of men or of women, living together in common even without vows. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1253,
here. 1917 CIC 1254. § 1. The law of abstinence binds all those who have completed seven years of age. § 2. All those are bound by the law of fast from the completion of the twenty-first year of age until the beginning of the sixtieth. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1252.
Supplement. Canon 1254, here.
Book III, Part 3. Divine Worship, cc. 1255-1321.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1255-1264. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1255. § 1. To the most Holy Trinity and to each of its Persons, [and] to Christ the Lord, even under sacramental species, there is owed the worship of latria; to the Blessed Virgin Mary, the cult of hyperdulia [is owed]; and to the others reigning with Christ in heaven, the cult of dulia [is owed]. § 2. Also to sacred relics and images there is a veneration and a cult owed to the respective persons to whom the images and relics refer. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1255,
here. 1917 CIC 1256. [Worship], if it is carried on in the name of the Church by persons legitimately deputed for this and through acts instituted by the Church and given only to God, the Saints, and the Blesseds, is called public; anything less is private. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0834
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1257. It belongs only to the Apostolic See to order sacred liturgy and to approve liturgical books. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0838.
Supplement. Canon 1257,
here. 1917 CIC 1258. § 1. It is hardly licit for the faithful by any manner to assist actively or to have a part in the sacred [rites] of non-catholics. § 2. Passive or merely material presence can be tolerated for the sake of honor or civil office, for grave reason approved by the Bishop in case of doubt, at the funerals, weddings, and similar solemnities of non-catholics, provided danger of perversion and scandal is absent. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0844. Sacrae 1365. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1258,
here.
1917 CIC 1259. § 1. Prayers and pious exercises are not permitted in churches or oratories without review and express permission of the Ordinary of the place who in more difficult cases will send the whole matter to the Apostolic See. § 2. The Ordinary of the place cannot approve new litanies for public recitation. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0839. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1259,
here.
1917 CIC 1260. Ministers of the Church in exercising cult must depend only on ecclesiastical Superiors. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1261. § 1. Ordinaries of places shall be vigilant that the prescriptions of the sacred canons on divine cult be scrupulously observed, and especially lest there be introduced in divine cult, whether public or private, or in the daily life of the faithful, any superstitious practice or that in any way there be admitted something alien to the faith or inconsistent with ecclesiastic tradition or anything looking like a sort of profit. § 2. If the Ordinary of the place passes laws on this for his territory, all religious, even exempt, are bound by the obligation of observing them; and the Ordinary can visit their churches or public oratories for this purpose. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0392 § 2. Sacrae 0838.
Supplement.
Canon 1261,
here.
1917 CIC 1262. § 1. It is desirable that, consistent with ancient discipline, women be separated from men in church. § 2. Men, in a church or outside a church, while they are assisting at sacred rites, shall be bare-headed, unless the approved mores of the people or peculiar circumstances of things determine otherwise; women, however, shall have a covered head and be modestly dressed, especially when they approach the table of the Lord. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1262,
here. 1917 CIC 1263. § 1. There can be a distinct place in the church for magistrates because of their dignity and grade according to the norm of liturgical law. § 2. Without the express consent of the Ordinary of the place, none of the faithful shall have a place reserved in the church for them; the Ordinary shall not give this consent unless the convenience of the other faithful is sufficiently considered. § 3. Whenever this grant is made there is a tacit condition that the Ordinary can, for a just cause, revoke the concession, notwithstanding whatever length of time. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1263,
here. 1917 CIC 1264. § 1. Music, whether of the organ or of other instruments or sung, in which there is mixed anything lascivious or impure, is entirely forbidden from churches; and the liturgical laws concerning sacred music are to be observed. § 2. Religious women, if it is permitted to them according to the norm of their constitutions or liturgical law, and having come to the Ordinary of the place, can sing in their own church or public oratory, provided that they are singing from a place where they cannot be seen by the people. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1264, here.
Book III, Part 3, Title 15. Custody of worship of the most holy Eucharist, cc. 1265-1275.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1265. § 1. The most Holy Eucharist, provided there is one who has its care, and a priest who regularly at least once a week celebrates Mass in a sacred place: 1° Must be kept in a cathedral church, in a principal church of an Abbey or Prelature of no one, Vicariate and Prefecture Apostolic, in any parish or quasi-parish church, and in any church connected to a house of exempt religious, whether men or of women; 2° Can be kept, with the permission of the Ordinary of the place, in a collegial church and principal oratory, whether public or semi-public, whether of a pious or religious house, or of an ecclesiastical college that is ruled by secular clerics or religious. § 2. In order that it be kept in other churches or oratories, an apostolic indult is necessary; the Ordinary of the place can grant this permission only to a church or public oratory for a just cause and by an individual act. § 3. It is not permitted to anyone to retain on his person or to carry on a trip the most holy Eucharist. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0934 § 2. § 2 into: 1983CIC0934 § 1 n. 2. § 3 into: 1983CIC0935.
Supplement. Canon 1265, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1265 is referenced in Canon 483.
1917 CIC 1266. Churches in which the most holy Eucharist is preserved, especially parochial ones, shall be open to the faithful every day for at least some hours. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0937.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1267. Revoking any contrary privilege, the most holy Eucharist cannot be kept in a religious or pious house, except either in the church or principal oratory; and [it cannot be kept] among nuns within the choir or the walls of the monastery. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0936.
Supplement.
Canon 1267, here.
1917 CIC 1268. § 1. The most holy Eucharist cannot be kept continually or habitually, except on only one altar of the church. § 2. It shall be kept in the most excellent and the most noble place of the church and therefore regularly on the major altar unless it seems that the veneration and cult of such a sacrament is more convenient and decent elsewhere, observing the prescriptions of liturgical law that pertain to the final days of the great week. § 3. But in cathedral churches or in collegial or conventual ones in which choral functions are conducted at the main altar, lest ecclesiastical offices be impeded, it is opportune that the most holy Eucharist not regularly be kept at the major altar but in another chapel or altar. § 4. Let rectors of churches take care that the altar in which the most holy Sacrament is reserved be decorated above all the others so that by this appearance the faithful are moved to greater piety and devotion. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0938 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC0938 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1268, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0938 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC0938 § 3. § 3 into: 1983CIC0938 § 4. § 4 into: 1983CIC0938 § 5.
Supplement.
Canon 1269, here.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0939.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1271. In the presence of the tabernacle in which the most holy Sacrament is reserved, at least one lamp shall burn continually, day and night, fed by the oil of olives or beeswax; but if true oil of the olives cannot be had, the Ordinary of the place can prudently permit that other oils be used, insofar as possible, vegetable [oil]. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0940.
Note(s). Canon 1271 is referenced in Canon 1269.
Supplement.
Canon 1271, here.
1917 CIC 1272. Consecrated hosts, whether for the communion of the faithful or for the exposition of the most holy Sacrament, shall be recently made and frequently renewed, the old ones duly consumed, so that there is no danger of corruption, [and] the instructions that the Ordinary of the place gives on this matter shall be scrupulously observed. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0939.
Supplement.
Canon 1272, here.
1917 CIC 1273. Those to whom the religious instruction of the faithful falls shall omit nothing that would excite piety for the most holy Eucharist in their spirits and shall especially encourage them that, not only on [Sundays] and feasts of precept, but also on regular days during the week, they assist at the sacrifice of the Mass and visit the most holy Sacrament frequently insofar as this is possible. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0898.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1274. § 1. In churches or oratories to which it is given to preserve the most holy Eucharist, there can be private exposition, that is, with a pyx, for any just reason without the permission of the Ordinary; but public exposition, that is, with a monstrance on the feast of the Body of Christ and within the octave, can be done in all churches within solemn Mass and vespers; but at other times, it shall not [be done] unless there is just and grave cause, especially for public [exposition] and then with the permission of the Ordinary of the place, even though a church belongs to an exempt religious [institute]. § 2. The minister of exposition and reposition of the most holy Sacrament is a priest or deacon; but the minister of the Eucharistic blessing is only a priest, nor can a deacon impart it, except in that case where he brings Viaticum to the infirm according to the norm of Canon 845 § 2. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0941 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC0943.
Supplement. Canon 1274, here.
1917 CIC 1275. The Supplication of Forty Hours, insofar as possible, shall be conducted with solemnity every year in all parishes and other churches in which the most holy Sacrament is habitually reserved; and wherever, because of peculiar circumstances of things, it cannot be done without grave inconvenience or with the reverence due to such a sacrament, the Ordinary of the place shall take care that for at least some continuous hours on specified days the most holy Sacrament shall be exposed with more solemn rite. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0942.
Supplement. Canon 1275, here.
Book III, Part 3, Title 16. Saints, sacred images, and relics, cc. 1276-1289.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1276. It is good and useful suppliantly to invoke the Servants of God reigning together with Christ and to venerate their relics and images; but before the others, all the faithful shall follow the Blessed Virgin Mary with filial devotion. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1186.
Supplement. Canon 1276, here.
1917 CIC 1277. § 1. It is licit to venerate with public cult only those Servants of God who are listed by the authority of the Church among the Saints or Blesseds. § 2. The cult of dulia is owed [to those] canonically listed in the book of the Saints; listed Saints can [have this dulia] everywhere and by any cultic acts of this sort; but Blesseds cannot [have this] except in the place and manner that the Roman Pontiff grants. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1186. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1278. Likewise laudably, those things being observed that ought to be observed, there should be selected Saints for nations, dioceses, provinces, confraternities, and other religious families and moral persons and places so that, with confirmation of the Apostolic See coming, they are constituted Patrons; but not so with Blesseds without a special indult for same from the Apostolic See. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1278, here.
1917 CIC 1279. § 1. It is not permitted to anyone to place or to take care to place in a church, even an exempt one, or other holy place, any unusual image, unless it has been approved by the Ordinary of the place. § 2. The Ordinary shall not approve sacred images to be displayed for the public veneration of the faithful that are not consistent with the approved usage of the Church. § 3. The Ordinary shall never allow in churches or other sacred places images of false dogma to be exhibited or ones that do not offer the required decency and honesty or that present an occasion of dangerous error to the unlearned. § 4. If images publicly exposed for veneration are solemnly blessed, this blessing is reserved to the Ordinary who nevertheless can commit it to any priest. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1188. § 2 into: 1983CIC1188. § 3 into: 1983CIC1188. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1279, here.
1917 CIC 1280. Precious images, that is, those outstanding by virtue of age, art, or cult, exposed in churches or public oratories for the veneration of the faithful, if sometime they should require repair, shall never be restored without consent from the Ordinary given in writing; who before granting this permission shall consult wise and expert men. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1189.
Supplement.
Canon 1280, here.
1917 CIC 1281. § 1. Important relics or precious images and likewise other relics or images that are honored in some church with a great veneration of the people cannot validly be alienated nor perpetually transferred to another church without the permission of the Apostolic See. § 2. The important relics of Saints or Blesseds are the body, head, arm, forearm, heart, tongue, hand, leg, or other part of the body that suffered in a martyr provided it is intact and is not little. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1190 § 2. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1281, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1281 is referenced in Canon 1530.
1917 CIC 1282. § 1. Important relics of the Saints and the Blesseds cannot be preserved in buildings or private oratories without express permission of the Ordinary of the place. § 2. Non-important relics can be preserved with due honor even in private houses and carried about piously by the faithful. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1283. § 1. Only those relics can be honored with public cult in churches, even exempt ones, that have been shown to be genuine with an authentic document of some Cardinal of the H. R. C. or the Ordinary of the place or another ecclesiastical man to whom has been granted the faculty of authenticating by apostolic indult. § 2. A Vicar General cannot, without a special mandate, issue an authentication of relics. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1284. Ordinaries of places shall prudently remove from public cult relics that they certainly know not to be authentic. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1285. § 1. Sacred relics, whose documents of authenticity are lost because of civil disturbances or some other reason, shall not be put out for public veneration, unless preceded by the judgment of the Ordinary of the place, but not of the Vicar General without a special mandate. § 2. Ancient relics, however, that have been up to the present in veneration, are retained, unless in a particular case it is shown by certain arguments that they are false or are pretenders. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1285, here.
1917 CIC 1286. Ordinaries of places shall not allow, especially in sacred sermons, books, journals, or commentaries designed to foster piety, from mere conjecture, [or based] solely on probable arguments or prejudicial opinions, questions about the authenticity of sacred relics to be treated, especially in mocking terms or [ones] contemptuous of learning. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1287. § 1. Relics, when they are exposed, shall be closed in a reliquary or capsule, and ought to be [signed as authentic]. § 2. Relics of the most holy Cross are never exhibited for public veneration in the same reliquary with the relics of the Saints, but shall have their own separate reliquary. § 3. The relics of Blesseds, without a particular indult, are not carried in processions nor are they exposed in churches, except where there is a concession from the Apostolic See for the celebration of their office and Mass. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1288. Relics of the most holy Cross that the Bishop wore in his pectoral cross, pass to the cathedral church upon his death, [and] are to be transferred there by his successor; and if the deceased was over several dioceses, [then] they go to the cathedral church in whose territory he was on his last day, [or] if he died outside of the territory, [then] to the one from which he left. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1288 is referenced in Canon 1299. 1917 CIC 1289. § 1. It is nefarious to sell sacred relics; therefore Ordinaries of places, vicars forane, pastors, and others having the care of souls shall take great care lest sacred relics, especially of the most holy Cross, and especially on the occasion of inheritance or the bulk alienation of goods, are sold and thus pass into the hands of non-catholics. § 2. Rectors of churches, and others who look to such things, shall be sedulously careful lest sacred relics in any way be profaned, or that they be lost by unsafe people, or that they are less than decently preserved. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1189 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book III, Part 3, Title 17. Sacred processions, cc. 1290-1295.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1290. notion of sacred processions both 'ordinary' and 'extraordinary'. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1291. generally, only one procession to be held on Corpus Christi. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0944.
Note(s).
Canon 1291 is referenced in Canons 1292, 1293. 1917 CIC 1292. bishops, after consultation, can order extraordinary procession. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0944. 1917 CIC 1293. even exempt religious require bishop's permission for procession. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1294. authority of pastors and parish priests regarding processions. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1295. bishop to see to decorum of sacred procession. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0944.
Book III, Part 3, Title 18. Sacred furnishings, cc. 1296-1306.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1297. responsibility for supplying sacred furnishings. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1298. sacred furnishings of deceased cardinals in Rome. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1298 is referenced in Canons 239, 1301.
1917 CIC 1299. sacred furnishings of deceased bishops. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1299 is referenced in Canon.
1917 CIC 1300. sacred furnishings of deceased clerics with benefice. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1300 is referenced in Canon 1301.
1917 CIC 1301. use of civil will in regard to sacred furnishings. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1302. those responsible for preservation and use of sacred furnishings. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1303. fees associated with some sacred furnishings. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1304. eligibility to bless sacred furnishings. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1305. sacred furnishings loss of blessings. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1306. cleaning of certain sacred furnishings. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Book III, Part 3, Title 19. Vows and oaths, cc. 1307-1321.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book III, Part 3, Title 19, Chapter 1. Vows, cc. 1307-1315.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1307. definition of vow, eligibility to make one, conditions voiding a vow. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC1191 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC1191 § 2.
§ 3 into:
1983CIC1191 § 3.
1917 CIC 1308. public, solemn, reserved, real, mixed personal vows. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC1192 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC1192 § 2.
§ 3 into:
1983CIC1192 § 2.
§ 4 into:
1983CIC1192 § 4.
1917 CIC 1309. types of vows reserved to Holy See. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1310. binding character of personal and real vows. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC1193.
§ 2 into:
≠. 1917 CIC 1311. factors bringing about cessation of a vow. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1194. 1917 CIC 1312. those with authority to nullity or suspend vow. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into: ≠.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC1195. 1917 CIC 1313. those with authority to dispense from vow. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983CIC1196 n. 1. For 2°: 1983CIC1196 n. 2. For 3°: 1983CIC1196 n. 3.
Note(s).
Canon 1313 is referenced in Canon 1314.
1917 CIC 1314. commutation of vow. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1197. 1917 CIC 1315. suspension of vows made before entering religious life. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1198. Book III, Part 3, Title 19, Chapter 2. Oaths, cc. 1316-1321. ddd
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1316. an oath as invocation of the divine Name must be made in honesty and personally. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC1199 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC1199 § 2. 1917 CIC 1317. obligation of an oath. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC1200 §1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC1200 § 2.
§ 3 into: ≠. 1917 CIC 1318. parameters of promissory oath. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC1201 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC1201 § 2. 1917 CIC 1319. cessation of a promissory oath. Latine.
Subsequent.
For 1°:
1983CIC1202 n. 1.
For 2°:
1983CIC1202 n. 2.
For 3°:
1983CIC1202 n. 3.
For 4°:
1983CIC1202 n. 4. 1917 CIC 1320. generally one with authority over a vow has authority over oath. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1203. 1917 CIC 1321. generally oath subject to strict interpretation. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC1204.
Book III, Part 4. Magisterium, cc. 1322-1408.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1322-1326. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1322. Christ entrusted deposit of faith to Church which has right to proclaim it. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0747 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0747 § 1.
1983CIC0748 § 1.
1917 CIC 1323. objects of belief and solemn exercise of infallibility. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0750 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0747 §§ 1,
2.
§ 3 into:
1983CIC0749 § 3.
1917 CIC 1324. obligation to avoid approaching heresy by obedience to decrees of Holy See. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0754. 1917 CIC 1325. obligation to profess faith and descriptions of heresy, apostasy, and schism. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983CIC0751. § 3 into: 1983CIC0755.
Note.
Although Canon 1325 § 1 was not carried into the 1983 Code, it does appear
in CCEO 0010. 1917 CIC 1326. bishops are true doctors and teachers but do not exercise role infallibly. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0753. Book III, Part 4, Title 20. Preaching the divine word, cc. 1327-1351.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1327-1328. ] ddd
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1327. Roman Pontiff and bishops, with assistance from others, have fundamental duty of preaching. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0756. § 2 into: 1983CIC0757. 1983CIC0759.
Note(s). Canon 1327 is referenced in Canon 336. 1917 CIC 1328. ministry of preaching requires mission conferred by legitimate superior. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 0757−0759, 0764−0766.
Book III, Part 4, Title 20, Chapter 1. Catechetical instruction, cc. 1329-1336.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1329. pastors have grave duty to catechize their people. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0773. 1917 CIC 1330. pastors should catechize for penance, confirmation, and holy Communion. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983CIC0777 n. 2. For 2°: 1983CIC0777 n. 3.
Note(s).
Canon 1330 is referenced in Canons 1331, 2182.
1917 CIC 1331. more catechesis should follow first Communion. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0777 n. 3.
Note(s).
Canon 1331 is referenced in Canon 2182.
1917 CIC 1332. pastors should catechize adults especially on sacred days. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0777.
Note(s).
Canon 1332 is referenced in Canon 2182.
1917 CIC 1333. pastors should seek assistance from other clerics and from pious laity. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0776.
1917 CIC 1334. religious can be called to assist in catechesis. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0776.
1983CIC0778. 1917 CIC 1335. parents and care-givers should see to children's catechesis. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0774 § 2. 1917 CIC 1336. direction of catechesis is for the local ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0775 § 1. Book III, Part 4, Title 20, Chapter 2. Sacred sermons, cc. 1337-1348.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1337. only local ordinary can grant faculty of preaching a territory. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0764. 1917 CIC 1338. faculties for preaching to religious. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0765.
§ 2 into: ≠.
§ 3 into:
≠. 1917 CIC 1339. generally local ordinaries should not deny faculties for preaching to presented religious. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into: ≠.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0764. 1917 CIC 1340. faculty for preaching to be granted, or withdrawn only for sufficient reason. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into:≠. § 2 into: 1983CIC0764.
Note(s).
Canon 1340 is referenced in Canon 1339.
1917 CIC 1341. conditions under which extern priests may preach. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0764.
§ 2 into: ≠.
§ 3 into:
≠. 1917 CIC 1342. generally faculties to preach limited to higher clergy but laity always forbidden. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0764.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0766. 1917 CIC 1343. local ordinaries have right to preach and even authority to restrict some others. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0763.
§ 2 into: ≠. 1917 CIC 1344. pastors' obligation to preach at certain Masses. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0767 § 2. § 2 into: 1983CIC0767 § 4. § 3 into: ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1344 is referenced in Canon 2182.
1917 CIC 1345. recommendation of preaching on Gospel and Christian doctrine. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0767.
Note(s).
Canon 1345 is referenced in Canon 612.
1917 CIC 1346. extra preaching recommended in Lent and Advent. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0767 § 3.
§ 2 into: ≠. 1917 CIC 1347. themes of preaching and avoidance of abstruse or ornate styles. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0768 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0769.
§ 3 into: ≠. 1917 CIC 1348. faithful to be encouraged to attend holy sermons. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠.
Book III, Part 4, Title 20, Chapter 3. Sacred missions, cc. 1349-1351.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1349. decennial spiritual exercises and sacred missions required. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0770. § 2 into: 1983CIC0772 § 1.
1917 CIC 1350. non-Catholics to be sought out & role of Holy See. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0771. § 2 into: ≠.
1917 CIC 1351. freedom from coercion in regard to entering Church. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0748 § 2. Book III, Part 4, Title 21. Seminaries, cc. 1352-1371. ddd
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1352. Church has proper and exclusive right to form ministers. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0232. 1917 CIC 1353. priests and bishop to encourage boy's vocation from earlier age. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0233. 1917 CIC 1354. generally bishop to establish minor and major seminary. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0234 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0237 § 1.
§ 3 into:
1983CIC0237 § 2. 1917 CIC 1355. various means of financial support for seminary. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: ≠. For 2°: 1983CIC0264. For 3°: ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1355 is referenced in Canon 1505.
1917 CIC 1356. conditions for and subjects of seminary tax. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC0264.
Note(s).
Canon 1356 is referenced in Canon 1505.
1917 CIC 1357. bishop to govern seminary in light of Holy See provisions. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0237 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0259 § 2.
§ 3 into:
1983CIC0243.
§ 4 into:
1983CIC0237 § 2. 1917 CIC 1358. staff requirements for seminary. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0239 § 1. 1917 CIC 1359. seminary to have disciplinary and administrative committees. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1360. office in seminary restricted to excellent priests. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0253 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0260. 1917 CIC 1361. designation of seminary confessors. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0240 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0240 § 1.
§ 3 into:
1983CIC0240 § 2.
1917 CIC 1362. funding sources for seminary students. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1363. basic requirements for admission to seminary. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0241 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0241 § 2.
§ 3 into:
1983CIC0241 § 3. 1917 CIC 1364. basic courses in lower seminary. Latine.
Subsequent.
Broadly,
1983CIC0234.
1983CIC0249. 1917 CIC 1365. basic courses in higher seminary. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC0250. 1983CIC0252. 1983CIC0256.
Note(s).
Canon 1365 is referenced in Canon 976.
1917 CIC 1366. qualifications of seminary teachers and areas to be taught. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0253 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC0251. 1983CIC0252 § 3. § 3 into: 1983CIC0253 § 2.
Note(s).
Canon 1366 is referenced in Canon 589.
1917 CIC 1367. spiritual discipline of seminary. Latine.
Subsequent.
Broadly,
1983CIC0246.
1917 CIC 1368. seminary free of parochial governance and generally rector acts as pastor. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0262.
Note(s).
Canon 1368 is referenced in Canon 1222.
1917 CIC 1369. seminary to foster growth in Christian maturity. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0261 § 1.
§ 2 into: ≠.
§ 3 into:
1983CIC0261 § 1.
1917 CIC 1370. recall Canon 972 when seminarians live outside seminary. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 0235 § 2. 1917 CIC 1371. unsuitable students to be dismissed from seminary. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. Book III, Part 4, Title 22. Schools, cc. 1372-1383.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1372. basic duty to give sound Catholic education to youth. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0795.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0793 § 1. 1917 CIC 1373. youth to be given religious education according to their age. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0804 § 1.
Note(s).
Canon 1373 is referenced in Canon 1379.
1917 CIC 1374. generally, Catholic children should not attend schools with non-Catholics. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0798. 1917 CIC 1375. declaration Church's right to found schools. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0800
§ 1. 1917 CIC 1376. authority of Church over establishment of Catholic university or faculty. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0816
§ 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC08016
§ 2. 1917 CIC 1377. only Holy See can granted faculty for issuing pontifical decrees. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0817. 1917 CIC 1378. rights and preferences to be accorded those with doctoral degrees. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1379. role of Church in founding Catholics school of various levels. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0802.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0809.
§ 3 into:
1983CIC0800 § 2. 1917 CIC 1380. ordinary to send talented students for advanced education in ecclesiastical disciplines. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0819. 1917 CIC 1381. authority of ordinary over religious education. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0804 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0806 § 1.
§ 3 into:
1983CIC0805.
1917 CIC 1382. ordinary has right of visitation of any institute of religious or moral instruction. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0806. 1917 CIC 1383. invocation of Canon 891. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0985. ! Book III, Part 4, Title 23. Prior censorship of Books and their prohibition, cc. 1384-1405.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Canon Book III ─ Title 23, here.
[ Preliminary canon, c. 1384. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1384. declares Church's right to censor published materials. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0822. § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Subsequent. Canon 1384, here.
Book III, Part 4, Title 23, Chapter 1. Previous censorship of Books, cc. 1385-1394.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1385. basic provisions on prior censorship of books. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC0824. 1983CIC0825. 1983CIC0827.
Subsequent. Canon 1385, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1385 is referenced in Canon 1399.
1917 CIC 1386. restrictions against clergy, religious, and laity contributing to profane publications. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0831 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Subsequent. Canon 1386, here.
1917 CIC 1387. prohibition against publishing matters related to canonization and beatification. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
See generally Book
IV, Part 2,
here. 1917 CIC 1388. prohibition against publishing matters related to indulgences. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Subsequent. Canon 1388, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1388 is referenced in Canon 919.
1917 CIC 1389. prohibition against publishing matters related to Roman congregations. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983CIC0828. 1917 CIC 1390. assurance of congruence with official version required for publications of prayers. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0826 § 2.
Subsequent.
Canon 1390,
here. 1917 CIC 1391. requirements for publications of or comments on Sacred Scripture. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0825.
Subsequent.
Canon 1391,
here. 1917 CIC 1392. approval of text does not apply to translation thereof. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0829.
§ 2 into: ≠. 1917 CIC 1393. office, qualifications, and duties of censor. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0830 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC0830 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983CIC0830 § 3. § 5 into: ≠.
Subsequent. Canon 1393, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1393 is referenced in Canon 1406.
1917 CIC 1394. process upon grant or denial of permission to publish. Latine.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983CIC0830 § 3.
§ 2 into:
1983CIC0830 § 3. Book III, Part 4, Title 23, Chapter 2. Prohibition of Books, cc. 1395-1405.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1395. declaring and outlining right of Church authority to ban books. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC0822 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Subsequent.
Canon 1395,
here. 1917 CIC 1396. condemnation by Holy See applies to places and languages. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Subsequent.
Canon 1396,
here. 1917 CIC 1397. denunciation, monitoring, and referral of suspect books. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983CIC0822 § 3. § 5 into: ≠.
Subsequent.
Canon 1397,
here. 1917 CIC 1398. restrictions consequent to banning a book. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1399. types of books and images subject to banning. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Subsequent. Canon 1399, here.
Papal. See immediately below.
Dicasterial. See immediately below.
1917 CIC 1400. those authorized to use banned books. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Subsequent.
Canon 1401,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Subsequent.
Canon 1402,
here.
Subsequent.
Canon 1403,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Book III, Part 4, Title 24. Profession of faith, cc. 1406-1408.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Canon Book III ─ Title 24, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1406. § 1. The following are bound by the obligation of giving a profession of faith, according to the formula approved by the Apostolic See: 1° In the presence of the President or his delegate, one who is present at an Ecumenical or particular Council or diocesan Synod with a consultative or deliberative vote; the president, however, [does so] in the presence of the Council or the Synod; 2° In the presence of the Dean of the Sacred College and the Cardinals first in rank in the order of presbyterate and deacons and the Chamberlain of the H. R. C., those promoted to cardinatial dignity; 3° In the presence of one delegated by the Apostolic See, one promoted to an episcopal see even a non-residential one, or to the governance of an Abbey or Prelature of no one, and an Apostolic Vicariate or an Apostolic Prefecture; 4° In the presence of the cathedral Chapter, the Vicar Capitulary; 5° In the presence of Ordinary of the place or his delegate and in the presence of the Chapter, those who are promoted to a dignity or canonry; 6° In the presence of the Ordinary of the place or his delegate and in the presence of the other consultors, those taking up the office of diocesan consultors; 7° In the presence of the Ordinary of the place or his delegate, the Vicar General, pastors, and others to whom a benefice has been given, even a manual one, having the care of souls; the rector and professors of sacred theology, canon law, and philosophy in Seminaries, at the beginning of the school year or at least upon taking up duties; all those to be promoted to the order of subdeacon; censors of books mentioned in Canon 1393, priests destined for taking confessions and sacred preachers before they are given faculty of exercising those responsibilities; 8° In the presence of the Ordinary or his delegate, the Rector of a University or a Faculty; in the presence of the Rector of a University or Faculty or his delegate, all professors in a canonically erected University or Faculty, at the beginning of the school year or at least upon taking up duties; and likewise those who, having passed the test, are given academic degrees. 9° In the presence of the Chapter or the Superior or their delegates, those who appointed the Superior in clerical religious [institutes]. § 2. Those who, after dismissal, go on to another office or benefice or dignity, even of the same type, must again give the profession of faith according to the norm of this canon. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0833. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1406, here.
Note(s). Canon 1406 is referenced in Canon 332, 405, 438, 461, 2403. 1917 CIC 1407. The obligation of giving the profession of faith is not satisfied by using a procurator or by giving it in the presence of a layman. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 1407 is referenced in Canon 332, 405, 438. 1917 CIC 1408. A custom contrary to the canons of this title is reprobated. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book III, Part 5. Benefices and non-collegiate institutes, cc. 1409-1494.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book III, Part 5, Title 25. Ecclesiastical benefices, cc. 1409-1488.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1409-1413. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1409. a benefice is an entity consisting of sacred office and income attached to assets. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1409,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1410, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1410 is referenced in Canon 1415.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1411, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1411 is referenced in Canon 405.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1412,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1414. authority to establish certain types of benefices. Latine.
Supplement. Canon 1414, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1415,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1417,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1418,
here. Book III, Part 5, Title 25, Chapter 2. Union, transfer, division, dismemberment, conversion, and suppression of benefices, cc. 1419-1430.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1419. aspects of union of benefices. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1421,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1422,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1423, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1423 is referenced in Canons 452, 1426.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1425,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1427, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1427 is referenced in Canon 476.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1429 is referenced in Canons 1440, 1505.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Book III, Part 5, Title 25, Chapter 3. Conferral of benefices, cc. 1431-1447.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1431. Roman Pontiff has right to confer a/o reserve conferral of benefices to self. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1432,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1433,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1435, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1435 is referenced in Canons 403, 612.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1438,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1439 is referenced in Canon 2396.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1440,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1441,
here.
Subsequent.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1443 is referenced in Canons 405, 461.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1444, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1444 is referenced in Canons 405, 461, 1095.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1445 is referenced in Canons 405, 461.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. Book III, Part 5, Title 25, Chapter 4. Right of patronage, cc. 1448-1471.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1448. definition of right of patronage. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1448,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1450. restrictions against establishment of new rights of patronage. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1450,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1451,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1452,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1453,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1454,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1455,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1457, here.
Note(s). Canon 1457 is referenced in Canon 1465.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1462,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1465,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1466,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1469 is referenced in Canon 1470.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1470, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1470 is referenced in Canon 1453.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1471,
here.
Book III, Part 5, Title 25, Chapter 5. Rights and obligations of beneficiaries, cc. 1472-1483.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1472. beneficiary in possession of benefice has right to all temporal a/o spiritual fruits. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1472,
here. 1917 CIC 1473. beneficiary bound to expend excess of benefice for the poor or on pious causes. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1473,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1475,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1476,
here. 1917 CIC 1477. beneficiary to assume ordinary expenses of benefice upkeep. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1478. ordinary or dean to be vigilant in regard to benefice administration. Latine.
Subsequent.
≠. 1917 CIC 1479. rental of benefice asset not to go beyond six months absent approval by ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1479 is referenced in Canon 1541.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1480,
here. 1917 CIC 1481. general distribution of fruits of benefice. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1482. treatment of 'half-annates'. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1483. administration of episcopal table. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. Book III, Part 5, Title 25, Chapter 6. Termination of and changes to benefices, cc. 1484-1488.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1484. clerical termination of benefice not allowed unless other support provision made. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1486,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1488. unequal exchanges cannot be equalized by reservation of fruits. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. Book III, Part 5, Title 26. Other non-collegiate ecclesiastical benefices, cc. 1489-1494.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1489. religious or charitable institution established by ordinary is juridic person. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1489,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Book III, Part 6. Temporal goods, cc. 1495-1551.
► Topic in general, as follows.
Supplement. Book III, Part 6, here.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1495-1498. ]
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1495. basic right of Church to temporal goods and capacity of moral person to act. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1254 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1255.
Supplement.
Canon 1495,
here. 1917 CIC 1496. right of Church to require support from faithful for certain purposes. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1260.
Supplement.
≠
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1257 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1497,
here.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1258.
Supplement.
≠ Book III, Part 6, Title 27. Acquiring ecclesiastical goods, cc. 1499-1517.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1499. methods of lawful acquisition and authority over temporal goods. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1259. § 2 into: 1983CIC1256.
Supplement.
Canon 1499, here.
1917 CIC 1500. territorial division of temporal goods to be just. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0122.
Supplement. Canon 1500, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1500 is referenced in Canon 1427.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1501, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1502, here.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1265.
Supplement.
Canon 1503, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon
1504, here.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1263.
Supplement.
≠
Subsequent. 1983CIC1263.
Supplement.
Canon 1506, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1264. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1507, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1507 is referenced in Canons 59, 463, 736, 1504, 2349, 2408.
1917 CIC 1508. generally Church accepts prescription as found in civil law. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1268.
Supplement. Canon 1508, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1508 is referenced in Canons 1701, 1725. 1917 CIC 1509. matters immune to prescription. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC0199.
Supplement. Canon 1509, here.
Note(s). Canon 1509 is referenced in Canon 1701.
1917 CIC 1510. acquisition of sacred objects. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1269.
Supplement. ≠
Note(s).
Canon 1510 is referenced in Canon 1701.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1270.
Supplement. Canon 1511, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1511 is referenced in Canon 1270. 1917 CIC 1512. prescription dependent upon good faith. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC0198.
Supplement. Canon 1512, here.
Note(s). Canon 1512 is referenced in Canon 1701.
1917 CIC 1513. basic right of individual to make wills a/o trusts, preferably in writing. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1299 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1299 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1513, here.
1917 CIC 1514. intention of faithful making pious gifts to be honored. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1300.
Supplement. Canon 1514, here.
Note(s). Canon 1514 is referenced in Canon 1549.
1917 CIC 1515. ordinaries to be executors of pious wills. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1301 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1301 § 2. § 3 into: 1983CIC1301 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1515, here.
Note(s). Canon 1515 is referenced in Canons 1514, 1516, 1549.
1917 CIC 1516. special rules for clerics or religious in regard to pious wills a/o trusts. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1302 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1302 § 2. § 3 into: 1983CIC1302 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1516, here.
Note(s). Canon 1516 is referenced in Canon 1549.
1917 CIC 1517. modification of certain pious gifts of the faithful. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1308 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1308 §§ 3, 4, 5.
Supplement. Canon 1517, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1517 is referenced in Canons 1549, 1551.
Book III, Part 6, Title 28. Administration of ecclesiastical goods, cc. 1518-1528.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1518. Roman Pontiff is supreme administrator and dispenser of ecclesiastical goods. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1273.
Supplement.
Canon 1518, here.
1917 CIC 1519. local ordinary to be sedulously vigilant for ecclesiastical goods. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1276 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1276 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1519, here.
1917 CIC 1520. diocesan council of administration. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC0492. 1983CIC1277.
Supplement. Canon 1520, here.
Note(s). Canon 1520 is referenced in Canon 1415.
1917 CIC 1521. other advisors to be utilized to other diocesan institutes. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1279 § 2. § 2 into: 1983CIC1282.
Supplement. Canon 1521, here.
Note(s). Canon 1521 is referenced in Canon 1522.
1917 CIC 1522. basic duties of administrators. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983CIC1283 n. 1. For 2°: 1983CIC1283 n. 2. For 3°: 1983CIC1283 n. 3.
Supplement. ≠
Note(s).
Canon 1522 is referenced in Canons 383, 1184, 1296. 1917 CIC 1523. description of 'good householder' duties of administrators of goods. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC1284.
Supplement. Canon 1523, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1523 is referenced in Canons 383, 1184. 1917 CIC 1524. basic rules for treatment of employees and workers. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1286.
Supplement. Canon 1524, here.
1917 CIC 1525. institution in diocese to render annual accounting to local ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC1287.
Supplement. Canon 1525, here.
Note(s). Canon 1525 is referenced in Canons 691, 1182, 1549.
1917 CIC 1526. generally, administrators require written permission from ordinary to enter civil litigation. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1288.
Supplement. ≠
Note(s). Canon 1526 is referenced in Canon 1653.
1917 CIC 1527. acts exceeding ordinary administration invalid without prior faculty of ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1281 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1281 § 3.
Supplement.
≠ 1917 CIC 1528. possible liability of administrators for maladministration of goods. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1289.
Supplement. ≠
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1529. generally, canon law accepts the provision of local civil law on contracts. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1290.
Supplement.
Canon 1529, here.
1917 CIC 1530. prerequisites for alienation of ecclesiastical goods. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC1291. 1983CIC1292. 1983CIC1293.
Supplement. Canon 1530, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1530 is referenced in Canon 1533. 1917 CIC 1531. alienation not permitted for less than market value of goods. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1294 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983CIC1294 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1531, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1531 is referenced in Canons 534 1533, 1541. 1917 CIC 1532. identifying legitimate superior for various types of alienations. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1292 § 2. § 2 into: Broadly, 1983CIC1292. § 3 into: Broadly, 1983CIC1292. § 4 into: 1983CIC1292 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1532, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1532 is referenced in Canons 1533, 1538, 1541, 1542, 1653, 2347.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1295.
Supplement.
Canon 1533, here.
1917 CIC 1534. consequences for improper alienation. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1296.
Supplement.
≠ 1917 CIC 1535. prelates and rectors may make on small donation out of ecclesiastical goods. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1285.
Supplement. ≠
1917 CIC 1536. attribution of goods given to administrators of the Church. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1267 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1267 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1536, here.
1917 CIC 1537. sacred things not be made available for uses repugnant to their nature. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1171.
Supplement.
≠ 1917 CIC 1538. special rules for mortgaging ecclesiastical goods. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠ 1917 CIC 1539. special rules for sale or exchange of sacred goods. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠ 1917 CIC 1540. restriction of alienation of goods to close relatives of administrators. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1298.
Supplement.
≠ 1917 CIC 1541. restrictions on leasing of ecclesiastical lands. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1297.
Supplement.
≠ 1917 CIC 1542. special rules for emphyteusis of ecclesiastical goods. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1542, here.
1917 CIC 1543. conditions under which proceeds of fungible loaned things can be acquired by lender. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠
Book III, Part 6, Title 30. Pious foundations, cc. 1544-1551.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1544. characteristics of pious foundation & notion of 'do ut des' contract. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1303 § 1 n. 2. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1544, here.
1917 CIC 1545. ordinary to establish minimum amounts for foundation acceptance. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1304 § 1.
Note(s).
Canon 1545 is referenced in Canon 1550. 1917 CIC 1546. criteria for acceptance of foundations and exclusion of patrons from role. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1304 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1546 is referenced in Canon 1550. 1917 CIC 1547. procedures for safe-guarding assets of foundations. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1305.
Supplement. ≠
Note(s).
Canon 1547 is referenced in Canon 1550.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1306 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1306 § 2.
Supplement. ≠
Note(s).
Canon 1548 is referenced in Canon 1550.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1307 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1307 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1549 is referenced in Canon 1550. 1917 CIC 1550. religious superior enjoys same rights and duties as ordinary over their foundations. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1550, here.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC1308.
Supplement. Canon 1551, here.
|
| □
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Procedures
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam
|
Book IV. Procedures, cc. 1552-2194.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book IV, Part 1. Trials, cc. 1552-1998.
► Topic in general, as follows:.
Note(s). Canons 1552-1559 are referenced in Canon 2210.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1552-1555. ]
1917 CIC 1552. definition and object of ecclesiastical trial. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983CIC1400 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 1552, here.
Note(s).
Canons 1552-1559 are referenced in Canon 2210.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1401 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1553, here.
Note(s).
Canons 1552-1559 are referenced in Canon 2210.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1554, here.
Note(s).
Canons 1552-1559 are referenced in Canon 2210.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983CIC1402. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canons 1552-1559 are referenced in Canon 2210. Canon1555 is referenced in Canon 1703.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 1. Competent forum, cc. 1556-1568.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1556. "The first see is judged by no one." Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1404.
Supplement. Canon 1556, here.
Note(s).
Canons 1552-1559 are referenced in Canons 1558. Canon 1556 is referenced in
Canon 2210.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1405 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1405 § 3. § 3 into: 1983CIC1405 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 1557, here.
Note(s).
Canons 1552-1559 are referenced in Canon 2210. Canon 1557 is referenced in
Canon 2227.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1406 § 2.
Note(s).
Canons 1552-1559 are referenced in Canon 2210.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1407 § 1. § 2 into: 1983CIC1407 § 2. § 3 into: 1983CIC1407 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1559, here.
Note(s).
Canons 1552-1559 are referenced in Canon 2210.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983CIC1413.
Supplement. Canon 1560, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1408. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1561,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1409 § 1.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1410.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1411. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1565,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983CIC1412. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1566, here.
1917 CIC 1567. generally, connection of matters can confer jurisdiction on court. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1414.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983CIC1415.
Supplement. Canon 1568, here.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! [ Preliminary canons, cc. 1569-1571. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1569. right of faithful to bring cases before Roman Pontiff. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1417 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1417 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1559, here.
Note(s). Canon 1569 is referenced in Canon 1597.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1455. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1418.
Supplement. Canon 1570, here.
Note(s). Canon 1570 is referenced in Canon 1770.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1447.
Supplement. Canon 1571, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 2, Chapter 1. Ordinary tribunal of first instance, cc. 1572-1593.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 2, Chapter 1, Article 1. Judge, cc. 1572-1579.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1572. bishop is first judge in diocese. he can appoint delegates. basic jurisdiction. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1419 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1419 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1572, here.
Note(s). Canon 1572 is referenced in Canons 274, 1557, 1578.
1917 CIC 1573. edibility, service, and jurisdiction of 'officialis'. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1421 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1421 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1421 § 3. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 1421 § 4. § 5 into: 1983 CIC 1421 § 5. 1983 CIC 1422. § 6 into: ≠. § 7 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 15573,
here. 1917 CIC 1574. bishop to appoint up to twelve 'synodal' judges, qualifications. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1421. 1983 CIC 1422.
Supplement.
Canon 1574,
here. 1917 CIC 1575. judge may use synodal judges as assessors. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1424.
Supplement.
Canon 1575,
here. 1917 CIC 1576. types of cases reserved to collegiate tribunal. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1425 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1425 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1425 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1576, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1576 is referenced in Canons 1892, 1966.
1917 CIC 1577. operation of collegial tribunal. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1426 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1426 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1577,
here. 1917 CIC 1578. bishop can, but generally should not, preside over cases. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1578,
here. 1917 CIC 1579. jurisdiction over cases among religious. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1427 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1427 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1427 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1579, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1579 is referenced in Canons 1594, 1658.
Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 2, Chapter 1, Article 2. Auditors and reporters, cc. 1580-1584.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1580. ordinary constitutes auditors and judge selects them. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1428.
Supplement.
Canon 1580,
here. 1917 CIC 1581. generally auditor to be selected from synodal judges & religious. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1428 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1581,
here. 1917 CIC 1582. duties of auditors. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1428.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1583. auditors removable for just cause. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1416.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1429.
Supplement. Canon 1584, here.
Note(s). Canon 1584 is referenced in Canon 1872.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1585. selection and duties of notary. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1437 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1585,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1430. 1983 CIC 1432.
Supplement. Canon 1586, here.
Note(s). Canon 1586 is referenced in Canon 1967.
1917 CIC 1587. possible invalidity of acts if required promoter or defender not called. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1433. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1433.
Supplement. Canon 1587, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1587 is referenced in Canon 2010.
1917 CIC 1588. eligibility of promoter and defender in various cases. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1436 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1436 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1552,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1435. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1589, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1589 is referenced in Canon 655.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1436 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 2, Chapter 1, Article 4. Couriers and messengers, cc. 1591-1593.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 2, Chapter 2. Ordinary tribunal of second instance, cc. 1594-1596.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1594. designation of courts of second instance. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1438.
Supplement. Canon 1594, here.
Note(s). Canon 1594 is referenced in Canons 274, 501. 1917 CIC 1595. constitution of tribunal of second instance. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1441.
Supplement. Canon 1595, here. 1917 CIC 1596. make up of second instance panel of judges. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1441.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 2, Chapter 3. Ordinary tribunals of the Apostolic See, cc. 1597-1605.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canon, cc. 1597. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1597. judicial supremacy of Roman Pontiff. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1442.
Supplement. Canon 1597, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 2, Chapter 3, Article 1. Sacred Roman Rota, cc. 1598-1601.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1598. Roman Rota fundamentals. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1443. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1443. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1598,
here. 1917 CIC 1599. Roman Rota jurisdiction. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1444 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1444 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1599,
here. 1917 CIC 1600. major cases cannot be heard by the Rota. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1400. 1983 CIC 1445.
Supplement.
Canon 1601,
here. ! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 2, Chapter 3, Article 2. Apostolic Signatura, cc. 1602-1605.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1602. membership of the Signatura. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1445 §§ 1, 2. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1603, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1603 is referenced in Canon 1604, 1614.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1605 is referenced in Canon 1894.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 2, Chapter 4. Delegated tribunal, cc. 1606-1607.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1606. delegated judges bound by Canons 199-207. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 1607. choice of ministers based on authority of judge. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1607, here. ! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 3. Discipline to be observed in tribunals, cc. 1606-1645.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 3, Chapter 1. Judge and tribunal ministers, cc. 1608-1626.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1608. competent judge shall not recuse ministry. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1608,
here. 1917 CIC 1609. judge to assess his own competence and legal basis for case. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1610. exceptions against judges. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1460 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1460 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1460 § 3.
Supplement.
Canon 1610,
here.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 1461. 1917 CIC 1612. resolving questions of competence between judges. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1416. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1416.
Supplement.
Canon 1612,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1448 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1448 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1613,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1449 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1449 § 3. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1449 § 4.
Supplement.
Canon 1614,
here. 1917 CIC 1615. acceptance of objection does not change grade of trial. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1450. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1416. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1416.
Supplement. Canon 1615, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1615 is referenced in Canons 1855, 1896.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 1451. 1917 CIC 1617. times frame for posing challenges of incompetence and suspicion. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1618. optional and required actions of judges in accepting various cases. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1452 § 1.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1618 is referenced in Canon 2355.
1917 CIC 1619. optional and required actions of judges in hearing various cases. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1452 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1619,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1453.
Supplement.
Canon 1620,
here. 1917 CIC 1621. judicial officers to take an oath of fidelity. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1454.
Supplement. Canon 1621, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1621 is referenced in Canon 1941.
1917 CIC 1622. manner of oaths. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1622 is referenced in Canon 1941.
1917 CIC 1623. possible obligations of confidentiality a/o secrecy for various persons involved in trials. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1455 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1455 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1455 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1623, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1623 is referenced in Canons 1769, 1941.
1917 CIC 1624. judicial officers prohibited from accepting gifts for service. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1456.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1624 is referenced in Canons 1071, 1941.
1917 CIC 1625. judicial officers liable to sanction for negligence or malfeasance in office. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1457 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1457 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1625 is referenced in Canon 1608.
1917 CIC 1626. judge can require bond of petitioner likely to spurn sentence. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 3, Chapter 2. Order of treatment, cc. 1627-1633.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1627. generally, cases to be treated in order of filing. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1458.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1628. posing exceptions to adjudication. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1459 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1459 § 1. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1628, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1628 is referenced in Canon 1617.
1917 CIC 1629. timing of peremptory exceptions. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1462 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1462 § 2.
Supplement.
Canon 1629,
here. 1917 CIC 1630. counterclaims must be filed within thirty days of joinder. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1463 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1463 § 2.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1631. expenses and gratuitous representation requests to be heard before joinder. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1464.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1632. prejudicial question should be heard first. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1633. treatment sequence of incidental and spoliation questions. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. ! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 3, Chapter 3. Time limits and deadlines, cc. 1634-1635.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1634. consequences of, and provisions for extending, procedural deadlines. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1465 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1465 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1465 § 3.
Note(s). Canon 1634 is referenced in Canon 2021.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1467.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 3, Chapter 4. Time and place of trial, cc. 1636-1639.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1636. tribunal should have fixed location. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1468.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1637. authority of judges outside of their territory. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1469.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1637 is referenced in Canon 201.
1917 CIC 1638. tribunal should have fixed hours but be available other times for urgent cases. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1468. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1639. days of precept and end of Holy Week are holidays. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 3, Chapter 5. Persons admitted to judicial discussion and manner of producing and preserving acts, cc. 1640-1645.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1640. access to and conduct during trials. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1470 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1470 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1640, here.
1917 CIC 1641. use of interpreters in trial. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1471.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1642. acts of the case to be put into writing and authenticated. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1472 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1642, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1642 is referenced in Canon 1644.
1917 CIC 1643. acts to be put into writing and authenticated & provisions for persons not signing acts. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1472 § 2. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1473.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1643 is referenced in Canon 1644.
1917 CIC 1644. authentication and translation of acts to sent on appeal. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1474 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1474 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1644, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1644 is referenced in Canon 1890.
1917 CIC 1645. return of originals, retention of copies, and judicial control of acts. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1475 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1475 § 1. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1475 § 2. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 4. Parties in the case, cc. 1646-1666.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 4, Chapter 1. Petitioner and convened respondent, cc. 1647-1654.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1646. generally, anyone can serve as petitioner, respondents must respond. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1476.
Supplement.
Canon 1646,
here.
1917 CIC 1647. parties must be present even if represented. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1477.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1478 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1478 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1478 § 3.
Supplement.
Canon 1648,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1480.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1650. representation of diminished capacity persons. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1478 § 4.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1479.
Supplement.
Canon 1651,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1480 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1480 § 1. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1480 § 1. § 4 into: ≠. § 5 into: 1983 CIC 1480 § 2. § 6 into: 1983 CIC 1480 § 1.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 1653 is referenced in Canon 1649.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1654 is referenced in Canon 2263.
Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 4, Chapter 2. Procurators and advocates, cc. 1655-1666.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Book IV ─ Title 4, Chapter 2. here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1655. optional and mandatory appointments of advocates. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1481 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1481 § 3. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1481 § 1. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 165, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1482 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1482 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1482 § 3. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1483. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1483. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1657,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1481 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1481 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1658,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1484 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1659,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1484 § 1.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1485.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1487.
Supplement.
Canon 1663,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1486.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1488 § 1.
Supplement.
Canon 1665,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1489.
Supplement.
≠. Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 5. Actions and exceptions, cc. 1667-1705.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Supplement. Book IV ─ Title 5, here.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1667-1671. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1667. on action and exceptions. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1491. 1983 CIC 1492 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1668. rights cases are 'petitionary' & possession cases are 'possessory'. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1493. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 5, Chapter 1. Sequestration and restraint on exercise of rights, cc. 1672-1675.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1672. sequestration to protect property. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1496 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1496 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1672,
here.
1917 CIC 1673. sequestration as security. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1497 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1497 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1673 is referenced in Canon 1854.
1917 CIC 1674. sequestration as a last resort. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1498.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1675. duties of sequestor. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 5, Chapter 2. Actions to prevent operations and threatened damages, cc. 1676-1678.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1676. restraining orders on new works a/o operations. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 1676 is referenced in Canons 1162, 1677.
1917 CIC 1677. restraining orders on remodeling of old works a/o operations. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1678. actions for prevention of impending harms. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 5, Chapter 3. Actions arising from nullity of acts, cc. 1679-1683.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1679. act or contract null by law can be declared so by judge. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1679,
here. 1917 CIC 1680. factors indicating nullity of an act. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 0124 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 1680,
here. 1917 CIC 1681. one positing null act liable for damages resulting therefrom. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 0128.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1682. generally, acts cannot be declared null by judge by office. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1683. lower judges cannot examine matter confirmed by Roman Pontiff. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1405.
Supplement.
Canon 1683,
here. ! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 5, Chapter 4. Recissory actions and restitution in the entirety, cc. 1684-1689.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 1687 is referenced in Canon 1905.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1688 is referenced in Canon 1905.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 5, Chapter 5. Mutual petition or counter-suits, cc. 1690-1692.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1690. generally, counterclaims permitted. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1494 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1494 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 1692. counterclaims to be field before original judge. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1495.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 5, Chapter 6. Actions or possessory remedies, cc. 1693-1700.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Note: Except insofar as the provisions of 1917 CIC 1693−1700 coincide with the provisions of civil law (and so may be said to have been carried into modern canon law in virtue of 1983 CIC 1500) the provisions of Book IV ─ Title 5, Chapter 6 did not impact the Johanno-Pauline Code.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1693. persons seeking possession or rights can file possessory actions. Latine.
Subsequent. See Note above.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. See Note above.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. See Note above.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1696. retaining action can be pursed by unjust retainer except against owner. Latine.
Subsequent. See Note above.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1697. assessing who is in possession of matter in case of dispute. Latine.
Subsequent. See Note above.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1697 is referenced in Canon 1869.
1917 CIC 1698. recovery action can be filed by one excluded by force or stealth. Latine.
Subsequent. See Note above.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1699. limitations on petitions for restitution by one despoiled of right. Latine.
Subsequent. See Note above.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1700. citation requirements in possessory and acquisition actions. Latine.
Subsequent. See Note above.
Supplement.
≠. Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 5, Chapter 7. Extinction of actions, cc. 1701-1705.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1701. most actions extinguished by prescription, exceptions are perpetual. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1492 § 1.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1702,
here.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1362.
Note(s).
Canon 1703 is referenced in Canon 2240.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1362 § 2. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1362 § 2.
Supplement.
≠. ! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 6. Introduction of the case, cc. 1706-1725.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 6, Chapter 1. Libellus introducing litigation, cc. 1706-1710.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1706. petitioners must submit a petition. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1502.
Supplement. Canon 1706,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1503 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1503 § 1. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1503 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1707, here.
Note(s). Canon 1707 is referenced in Canon 1882.
1917 CIC 1708. requirements for a petition. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983 CIC 1504 n. 1. For 2°: 1983 CIC 1504 n. 2. For 3°: 1983 CIC 1504 n. 3.
Supplement. Canon 1708, here.
1917 CIC 1709. limited bases for rejection of petition. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1505.
Supplement. Canon 1709, here.
Note(s). Canon 1709 is referenced in Canons 1710, 1882.
1917 CIC 1710. express or tacit acceptance of petition. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1506.
Supplement.
≠. Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 6, Chapter 2. Citation and communication of judicial acts, cc. 1711-1725.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1711. citation of parties to case. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1507 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1507 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1711,
here. 1917 CIC 1712. communication of citation and basic information to be sent to respondent. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1508.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1713. citation of one who does not have free administration of things. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1508 § 3.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1714. generally, citation is preemptory and need not be repeated. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1714,
here. 1917 CIC 1715. manner of citation. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1508. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1715,
here. 1917 CIC 1716. citation to be done in duplicate with tribunal copy retained. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1716,
here. 1917 CIC 1717. operations of courier. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1718. when recalcitrant respondent is considered to have been cited. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1510.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1719. methods and recordation of citation. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1509.
Supplement. Canon 1719, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1719 is referenced in Canons 1717, 1877, 2143.
1917 CIC 1720. appropriateness and method of citation by edict. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1720, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1720 is referenced in Canon 1717.
1917 CIC 1721. signature duties of couriers. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1721,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1509 § 2.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1723. possible nullity of acts if citation fails. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1511.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1724. methods and recordation of other notifications. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1509.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1725. procedural consequences of citation. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983 CIC 1512 n. 1. For 2°: 1983 CIC 1512 n. 2. For 3°: 1983 CIC 1512 n. 3. For 4°: 1983 CIC 1512 n. 4. For 5°: 1983 CIC 1512 n. 5.
Supplement. Canon 1725,
here. Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 7. Joinder of issues, cc. 1726-1731.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1726. terms of case fixed at joinder of issue, options for discussion with parties. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1513.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1727. arriving at terms for joinder of issue. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1513.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1728. in complex cases joinder of issue can be agreed upon. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1513.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1729. generally, parties to attend tribunal session for joinder of issue. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1513. 1983 CIC 1514.
Supplement. Canon 1729, here.
1917 CIC 1730. limited collection of evidence before joinder of issue. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1529.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1731. implications of joinder of issue being fixed. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983 CIC 1514. For 2°: 1983 CIC 1516. For 3°: 1983 CIC 1515.
Supplement.
≠. // Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 8. Instance of the litigation, cc. 1732-1741.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1732. trials begin with citation and ends by definitive sentence or other means. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1517.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1733. when change in status of litigating party impacts process. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983 CIC 1518 n. 1. For 2°: 1983 CIC 1518 n. 2.
Supplement. Canon 1733, here.
Note(s). Canon 1733 is referenced in Canon 1885.
1917 CIC 1734. generally, clerical litigation over benefice continues despite death of litigant. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1735. how changes in guardian, curator, or procurator impacts process. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 1519 §
1. 1917 CIC 1736. abatement by passage of time without placing acts. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1520.
Supplement. Canon 1736, here.
1917 CIC 1737. how abatement takes effect. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1521.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1738. consequences of abatement of a process. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1522.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1739. parties bear their own expenses in abatement. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1523.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1740. renunciation of process or part of process by party. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1524 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1524 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1524 § 3.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1741. effects of renunciation of a process. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1525.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 9. Interrogation of parties made at trial, cc. 1742-1746.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1742. judges may interrogate parties. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1530.
Supplement. Canon 1742, here.
1917 CIC 1743. parties required to respond and inferences from refusal to respond. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1531 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1531 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1743, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1743 is referenced in Canons 1755, 1794.
1917 CIC 1744. generally, testimony to be offered under oath. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1532. 1983 CIC 1728 § 2.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1745. parties, promoter, defender, may submit questions for the judge to ask. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1533. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1534.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1746. generally, parties must assist personally present before judge. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1528.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10. Evidence, cc. 1747-1836.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Book IV ─ Title 10, here.
! [ Preliminary canons, cc. 1747-1749. ]
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1747. matters requiring no evidence. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: ≠. For 2°: 1983 CIC 1526 § 1. n. 2. For 3°: 1983 CIC 1526 § 1. n. 3.
Supplement. Canon 1747, here. 1917 CIC 1748. burden of proof is on the petitioner. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1526 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1608 § 4.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1749. generally, evidence that is more difficult to admit should not be admitted. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1749, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 1. Confession of the parties, cc. 1750-1753.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1750. definition of judicial confession. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1535.
Note(s).
Canon 1750 is referenced in Canons 1752, 2197.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 1536.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1538.
1917 CIC 1753. judge to evaluate weight of extra-judicial confession. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1537.
Supplement. Canon 1753, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 2. Confession of the parties, cc. 1754-1791.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1754-1755. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1754. witnesses can be used in any sort of trial. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1547.
1917 CIC 1755. general obligation to tell the truth and exemptions from obligation to testify. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1548 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1548 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1755, here.
Note(s). Canon 1755 is referenced in Canon 1823.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 2, Article 1. Who can be a witness, cc. 1756-1758.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1756. general ability to be a witness. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1549. 1917 CIC 1757. restrictions on giving testimony. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1550 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1550 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1757, here.
Note(s). Canon 1757 is referenced in Canons 1755, 1795, 1974, 2027.
1917 CIC 1758. generally, unsuitable witnesses are heard by decree and esteemed less. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 1758 is referenced in Canons 1764, 1767.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 2, Article 2. Participation of witnesses, cc. 1759-1766.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1759. renunciation of witness and request for readmission to trial. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1551.
Supplement. Canon 1759, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1759 is referenced in Canon 1975.
1917 CIC 1760. spontaneous witness to be heard according to decision of judge. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1760, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1760 is referenced in Canon 1752.
1917 CIC 1761. identification of witnesses and indications of matters to be addressed. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1552. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1761,
here. 1917 CIC 1762. "It is for the judge to curb an excessive number of witnesses." Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1553.
Supplement. Canon 1762,
here. 1917 CIC 1763. communication or withholding of names of witnesses. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1554.
Supplement. Canon 1763,
here. 1917 CIC 1764. request for exclusion of a witness. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1555. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: ≠. § 5 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1764,
here. 1917 CIC 1765. citation of witnesses to be done by decree of judge. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 1556. Supplement. ≠
1917 CIC 1766. witness obligated to appear or offer reason for absence. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1557. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 2, Article 3. Oath of witnesses, cc. 1767-1769.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1767. witness to be under oath & judge to encourage truth-telling. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1562 § 2. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 1562 § 1.
1917 CIC 1768. witness can be tendered supplemental oath of truthfulness. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠
1917 CIC 1769. witness can be obliged to temporary or perpetual secrecy. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1769, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 2, Article 4. Examination of witnesses, cc. 1770-1781.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1770. generally, witnesses to be heard at the tribunal. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1558 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1558 §§ 2, 3.
Supplement. Canon 1770, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1770 is referenced in Canon 1746.
1917 CIC 1771. generally, parties may not be present at questioning, but representatives may. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 1559. 1917 CIC 1772. separate and joint examination of witnesses. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1560 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1560 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1560 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1772,
here. 1917 CIC 1773. judge conducts examination in presence of notary, others may suggest questions. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1561. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1561.
Supplement. Canon 1773,
here. 1917 CIC 1774. basics of witnesses examination. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1563.
Supplement. Canon 1774, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1774 is referenced in Canon 2050.
1917 CIC 1775. basics of questions for witnesses. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1564.
Supplement. Canon 1775,
here. 1917 CIC 1776. generally, advance notice of questions is not to be given. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1565 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1565 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1776,
here. 1917 CIC 1777. generally, oral testimony preferred. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1566.
Supplement. Canon 1777,
here. 1917 CIC 1778. generally, notary to record exact words. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1567.
Supplement. Canon 1778,
here. 1917 CIC 1779. scope of notary's recordations. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1568.
Supplement. Canon 1779,
here. 1917 CIC 1780. when witnesses allowed to modify recordation before signing. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1569 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1569 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1780,
here. 1917 CIC 1781. witnesses can be recalled. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1570.
Note(s). Canon 1781 is referenced in Canon 1570.
Supplement. Canon 1781, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 2, Article 5. Disclosure and rejection of testimony, cc. 1782-1786.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠
1917 CIC 1783. impact of release of testimony on rejection of witnesses. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠
1917 CIC 1784. judge’s ability to reject reprobation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠
1917 CIC 1785. procedure for judges considering reprobation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠
1917 CIC 1786. restrictions on ability to re-interview witnesses. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1786, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 2, Article 6. Indemnification of witnesses, cc. 1787-1788.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1787. witness right to reimbursement. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1571.
Supplement. Canon 1787, here. 1917 CIC 1788. failure to pay witness fee deemed renouncement of calling them. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 2, Article 7. Trustworthiness of witnesses, cc. 1789-1791.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1789. evaluation of testimony. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983 CIC 1572 n. 1. For 2°: 1983 CIC 1572 n. 2. For 3°: 1983 CIC 1572 n. 3. For 4°: 1983 CIC 1572 n. 4.
Supplement. Canon 1789, here.
1917 CIC 1790. judge to assess differences among witnesses. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠
1917 CIC 1791. evaluating testimony of one witness. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1573. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1791, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 3. Experts, cc. 1792-1805.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1792. factors indicating need for expert. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1574.
Supplement. Canon 1792,
here. 1917 CIC 1793. judge to determine which experts required. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1575. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1575. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1793, here.
1917 CIC 1794. expert to report objectively and honestly. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1795. credentialed expert are preferred. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1796. recusal of expert. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1576. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1796,
here. 1917 CIC 1797. expert begins duty with oath & parties can witness it. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1798. experts who do not serve after oath liable for damages. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1799. information given to experts and time within which it must be reported. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1577 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1577 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1799,
here. 1917 CIC 1800. process for assessing questionable written evidence. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1801. manner of expert reports. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1578 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1578 § 2.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1578.
Supplement. Canon 1802,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1579 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1579 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1804,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1580.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 4. Judicial access and examination, cc. 1806-1811.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1582.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1583. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 5. Evidence through instruments, cc. 1812-1824.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 5, Article 1. Nature and trustworthiness of instruments, cc. 1812-1818.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1539.
Supplement. Canon 1812,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1540 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1540 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1813,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1814,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1815,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1541.
Supplement. Canon 1816,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1542.
Supplement. Canon 1817,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1543.
Supplement. Canon 1818, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 5, Article 2. Production of documents and action for exhibition, cc. 1819-1824.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1544.
Supplement. Canon 1819,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1544.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1545.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1546 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1546 § 2.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1824, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 6. Presumptions, cc. 1825-1828.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 1584.
§ 2 into: ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1585.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1586.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 10, Chapter 7. Oath of the parties, cc. 1829-1836.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1829,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1830,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1835,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 11. Incidental matters, cc. 1837-1857.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1837-1841. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1587.
Supplement. Canon 1837,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1588.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1589.
Supplement. Canon 1839,
here.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1589. 1983 CIC 1590.
Supplement. Canon 1840, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1840 is referenced in Canon 1878.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1591.
Supplement. Canon 1841, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 11, Chapter 1. Contumacy, cc. 1842-1851.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1592.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1592 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1592 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1843,
here.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 1592 § 1.
§ 2 into: ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1845, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1845 is referenced in Canon 1714.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1593.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1593.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1594.
Supplement. Canon 1849,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1850, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1595 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1595 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 11, Chapter 2. Intervention of third parties in a case, cc. 1852-1853.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1596 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1596 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1596 § 3. 1917 CIC 1853. judge must order necessary interventions. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1597.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 11, Chapter 3. Attempts while litigation is pending, cc. 1854-1857.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 12. Publication of process, conclusion of the case, and discussion, cc. 1858-1867.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1598.
Supplement.
Canon 1858, here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1598.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1599 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1599 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1599 § 3.
Supplement.
Canon 1860, here.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1600.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1861 is referenced in Canons 1742, 1891.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1601. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1862,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1602 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1863 is referenced in Canon 1865.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1602 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1864, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1864 is referenced in Canon 1865.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1603 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1603 § 2.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1604 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 1605.
Supplement. Canon 1866,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1606.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 13. Sentence, cc. 1868-1877.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1607. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1617.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1608 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1608 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1608 § 3. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 1608 § 4.
Supplement. Canon 1869,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1870,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1609 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1609 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1609 § 3. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 1609 § 4. § 5 into: 1983 CIC 1609 § 5.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1610.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1611. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1610 § 2.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1612 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1612 § 1. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1612 § 2. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 1612 § 3. § 5 into: 1983 CIC 1612 § 4.
Supplement. Canon 1874,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1613.
Supplement. Canon 1875,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1614.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1509. 1983 CIC 1615.
Supplement. Canon 1877, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 14. Remedies at law against a sentence, cc. 1868-1877.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canon, c. 1878. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1616 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1616 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1878, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 14, Chapter 1. Appeal, cc. 1879-1891.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1628.
Supplement. Canon 1879,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1629.
Supplement. Canon 1880,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1630 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 1881,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1630 § 2. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1663.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1664 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1664 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1884,
here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1635.
Supplement. Canon 1886,
here.
Subsequent.
§ 1 into:
1983 CIC 1637 § 1.
§ 2 into:
1983 CIC 1637 § 3.
§ 3 into:
1983 CIC 1637 § 4.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1637 § 2.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1638.
Supplement. Canon 1889,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1634 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 1890,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1639 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1639 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1891, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 14, Chapter 2. Complaint of nullity, cc. 1892-1897.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983 CIC 1620 n. 1. For 2°: 1983 CIC 1620 n. 5. For 3°: 1983 CIC 1620 n. 6.
Supplement. Canon 1892, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1892 is referenced in Canon 1893.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1621.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. For 1°: ≠. For 2°: 1983 CIC 1622 n. 2. For 3°: 1983 CIC 1622 n. 3. For 4°: 1983 CIC 1622 n. 4.
Supplement. Canon 1894, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1894 is referenced in Canon 1895.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1623. 1983 CIC 1624. 1983 CIC 1625.
Supplement. Canon 1895,
here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1624.
Supplement. Canon 1896,
here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1626 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1626 § 2.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 14, Chapter 3. Opposition of a third party, cc. 1898-1901.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1901. If the case is won by the opposer, the sentence given earlier by the judge must be changed according to the request of the opposer. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 15. Adjudicated matter and restitution in the entirety, cc. 1902-1907.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1902. means by which a judgment becomes settled matter. Latine.
Subsequent. For 1°: 1983 CIC 1641 n. 1. For 2°: 1983 CIC 1641 n. 2. For 3°: 1983 CIC 1641 n. 4.
Supplement. Canon 1902,
here.
1917 CIC 1903. status of persons never adjudicated but grave reasons required to reopen. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1643. 1983 CIC 1644.
Supplement. Canon 1903, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1903 is referenced in Canon 1989.
1917 CIC 1904. consequences of a judgment being settled matter. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1642 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1642 § 2.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1905. conditions under which a settled sentence may yet be set-aside. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1645 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1645 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1905,
here.
1917 CIC 1906. judge qualified to issue a ruling to set aside. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1646.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1907. generally, petition for set-aside suspends execution of sentence. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1647 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1647 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 16. Judicial expenses and gratuitous service, cc. 1908-1916.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 16, Chapter 1. Judicial expenses, cc. 1908-1913.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1908. basic norms on judicial financial matters. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1649.
Supplement. Canon 1908,
here.
1917 CIC 1909. generally, fees set by provincial council, judge makes decisions. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1649.
Supplement. Canon 1909, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1909 is referenced in Canons 1507, 1788.
1917 CIC 1910. generally, loser pays court costs. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1649.
Supplement. Canon 1910,
here.
1917 CIC 1911. judge can apportion expenses in certain cases. Latine.
Subsequent.
1983 CIC 1649. 1917 CIC 1912. judge can imposes expenses on group or individuals. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1649.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1913. appeal of apportionment of expenses. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1649 § 2. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1913, here.
Note(s). Canon 1913 is referenced in Canon 1805.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 16, Chapter 2. Free service and reduction of judicial expenses, cc. 1914-1916.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1914. the poor have the right to low-cost or no-cost judicial services. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1649.
Supplement. Canon 1914, here.
Note(s). Canon 1914 is referenced in Canon 1908. 1917 CIC 1915. proof of personal penury and seriousness of petition can be sought by judge. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1649.
Supplement. Canon 1915, here.
Note(s). Canon 1915 is referenced in Canon 1908.
1917 CIC 1916. advocates to be named from lists and shall not lightly seek to avoid service. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1649.
Supplement. Canon 1916, here.
Note(s). Canon 1916 is referenced in Canon 1908.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 1, Title 17. Execution of the sentence, cc. 1917-1924.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1917. once adjudicated direct, qualified, or suspended execution of a sentence occurs. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1650 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1650 § 2.
Note(s).
Canon 1917 is referenced in Canon 1889.
1917 CIC 1918. execution can happen only upon decree, not simple judgment. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1651.
Supplement. Canon 1918,
here.
1917 CIC 1919. deciding judge can order accounting prior to decreeing execution. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1652.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1920. officers who can order execution of sentence. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1653 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1653 § 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1653 § 3.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1921. responsibilities of executor of sentence. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1654 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1654 § 2.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1922. execution of sentences concerning various goods. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1655 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1655 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1923. execution of sentence must be reasonable and moderate. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1923 is referenced in Canons 474, 1673.
1917 CIC 1924. execution should begin with admonitions and only later resort to penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2. Particular norms in certain trials, cc. 1925-1998.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 18. Methods for avoiding a contentious trial, cc. 1925-1932.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 18, Chapter 1. Settlement, cc. 1925-1928.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1925. judges to encourage private resolution of disputes. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1446 § 1. 1983 CIC 1713. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1446 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1926. generally, settlements can accord with civil provisions. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1714.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1926 is referenced in Canon 1930.
1917 CIC 1927. certain types of actions excluded from settlement option. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1715. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1715 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1715 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 1927, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1927 is referenced in Canon 1930.
1917 CIC 1928. settlement, or 'concord' has each party bear its own expenses. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 18, Chapter 2. Compromise by arbitration, cc. 1929-1932.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1929. to avoid trials parties can agree to arbitration. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1713.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1930. parameters of arbitration process. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1714. 1983 CIC 1715.
Supplement. Canon 1930,
here.
1917 CIC 1931. restrictions on eligibility to serve as arbitrator. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1932. unless parties consent to arbitration trial is held. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 19. Criminal trials, cc. 1933-1959.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canon, c. 1933. ]
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1933. types of penal trials and processes. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1344 n. 2. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 1720. 1983 CIC 1342 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 1933, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 19, Chapter 1. Accusatory action and denunciation, cc. 1934-1938.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1721.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1935. faithful enjoy right and have a duty of denunciation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1936. officers eligible to receive denunciation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1937. one who denounces delict must assist with evidence. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1938. denunciation of personal injury or defamation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 1938 is referenced in Canon 2335.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 19, Chapter 2. Investigation, cc. 1939-1946.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1939. initiation and conduct of preliminary penal investigation. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1717. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1717.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1940. generally, investigation to be entrusted to synodal judge. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1717.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1941. investigator to be named individually and must observe secrecy. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1717 § 3. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1717 § 3.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1942. assessment of denunciations. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1717 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1943. investigations must take care not to damage reputations. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1717 § 2.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1944. investigator can call upon witnesses under oath. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1945. investigator can consult with promoter of justice. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1946. preservation of acts of the preliminary penal investigation. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1718. 1983 CIC 1719.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 19, Chapter 3. Correction of the delinquent, cc. 1947-1953.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1947 is referenced in Canon 1950.
1917 CIC 1948. cases for which correction is excluded. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1948 is referenced in Canon 1950.
1917 CIC 1949. correction limited to two applications. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1950. correction can be applied even after trial starts. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1951. correction can be applied even if damages are sought. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1952. generally, correction to be accompanied by penances. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1953. failure of correction. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 19, Chapter 4. Instruction of criminal process and arraignment of defendant, cc. 1954-1959.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 1954. authorization of promoter of justice for a judicial penal process. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1721.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1954 is referenced in Canon 1949.
1917 CIC 1955. promoter of justice will produce and submit libellus of accusation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1956. restrictions on the accused during the penal process. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1722.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1956 is referenced in Canon 1958.
1917 CIC 1957. residential restrictions on the accused are possible. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1722.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1957 is referenced in Canon 1958.
1917 CIC 1958. accused to be cited before restrictions imposed. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1722.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1959. general applicability of norms for trials. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1728.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 20. Marriage cases, cc. 1960-1992.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Supplement. Book IV ─ Title 20, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 20, Chapter 1. Competent forum, cc. 1960-1965.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1960. marriage cases of baptized belong to ecclesiastical judges. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1671.
Supplement. Canon 1960,
here.
1917 CIC 1961. generally, civil effects of marriage belong to civil judges. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1672.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1962. special marriage cases. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1698.
Supplement. Canon 1962,
here.
1917 CIC 1963. jurisdiction for impotence cases that imply non-consummation. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1681. 1983 CIC 1699.
Supplement. Canon 1963,
here.
1917 CIC 1964. generally, jurisdiction based on contract or respondent quasi/domicile. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1673.
Supplement. Canon 1964,
here.
1917 CIC 1965. judge bound to attempt repair of impugned marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1676.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 20, Chapter 2. Constitution of the tribunal, cc. 1966-1969.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1966. generally, one judge suffices for a non-consummation case. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1700.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1967. defender of the bond must be cited. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1701.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1968. duties of defenders of the bond. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1432. 1983 CIC 1678.
Supplement. Canon 1968, here.
1917 CIC 1969. rights of defenders of the bond. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1678.
Supplement. Canon 1969, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 20, Chapter 3. Right to accuse marriage and to request dispensation from a merely ratified marriage, cc. 1970-1973.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1970. tribunals can hear marriage cases only upon petition. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1970, here.
1917 CIC 1971. right of spouses or promoter to challenge a marriage. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1674. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1971, here.
1917 CIC 1972. possible challenge against marriage after death of a party. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1675.
Supplement. Canon 1972, here. 1917 CIC 1973. right of petition limited to spouses. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1697.
Supplement. Canon 1973, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 20, Chapter 4. Evidence, cc. 1974-1982.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 20, Chapter 4, Article 1. Witnesses, cc. 1974-1975.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1974. relatives and affines can serve as witnesses. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 1975. notion of 'seven hand' witnesses. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1975, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 20, Chapter 4, Article 2. Inspection of the body, cc 1976-1982.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1976. when medical experts should be used. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1680.
Supplement. Canon 1976,
here.
1917 CIC 1977. applicability of following canons to selection of excerpts. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1978. experts who conducted prior examinations may be admitted only as witnesses. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1978,
here.
1917 CIC 1979. specific provisions for inspection on bodies. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1979,
here.
1917 CIC 1980. experts to conduct exams separately & such exams subject to review. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1981. experts to submit reports and answer question under oath. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠. 1917 CIC 1982. when psychological experts should be used. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1680.
Supplement. Canon 1982, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 20, Chapter 5. Publication of process, conclusion of case, sentence, cc. 1983-1985.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 1983. possibility of new witnesses after publication of the acts. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 1984. defender of the bond has right of last word. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1984, here.
1917 CIC 1985. transmittal of non-consummation cases to Holy See. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1703. 1983 CIC 1704. 1983 CIC 1705.
Supplement. Canon 1985, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 20, Chapter 6. Appeals, cc. 1986-1989.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 1986. mandatory appeal. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1682.
Supplement. Canon 1986, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1986 is referenced in Canon 1998.
1917 CIC 1987. right to marry after second instance affirmative. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1684.
Supplement. Canon 1987, here.
Note(s).
Canon 1987 is referenced in Canon 1998.
1917 CIC 1988. notification of results. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1685.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 1988 is referenced in Canon 1998.
1917 CIC 1989. marriages cases are never 'adjudicated' and can be reopened. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1989, here.
Note(s). Canon 1989 is referenced in Canon 1998.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 20, Chapter 7. Cases excepted from rules to this point, cc. 1990-1992.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1990. documentary process. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1686.
Supplement. Canon 1990, here.
Note(s). Canon 1990 is referenced in Canons 1991, 1192.
1917 CIC 1991. defender of the bond a/o aggrieved party may appeal documentary decisions. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1687.
Subsequent. ≠.
1917 CIC 1992. second instance process to follow Canon 1990. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1688.
Supplement. Canon 1993, here.
! Book IV, Part 1, Section 2, Title 21. Cases against sacred ordination, cc. 1993-1998.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1993. submission of petition to proper dicastery. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1709 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1710. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1710.
Supplement. Canon 1993,
here.
1917 CIC 1994. those who can challenge the validity of ordination. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1708. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1994,
here.
1917 CIC 1995. general applicability of canons on trials where judicial process directed. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1710.
Supplement. Canon 1995,
here.
1917 CIC 1996. role of defender of the bond. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1711.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 1997. cleric is prohibited exercise of orders during process. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1709 § 2.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 1998. consequences of ratification of a nullity finding. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1712. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2. Beatification and Canonization, cc. 1999-2141.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Book IV, Part 2, here.
Note(s). See Canon 1387.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 1999-2002. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 1999. causes for beatification and canonization reserved to Cong. of Sacred Rites. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1403. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1403 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 1999, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2001. generally, causes of martyrs to be treated as above. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2002. vicars general may not act for Ordinary without special mandate. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 22. Persons who have part in the process, cc. 2003-2018.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 22, Chapter 1. Petitioner and postulator, cc. 2003-2008.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2003. broad right to petition for instruction of cause. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2003, here.
1917 CIC 2004. use of and qualifications for postulators. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2004, here.
1917 CIC 2005. scope of postulator's and vice-postulator's service. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2006. mandate of postulator. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2007. duties of postulators. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2008. termination of mandate. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 22, Chapter 2. Cardinal reporter, promoter of faith, sub-promoter, cc. 2009-2012.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2010. types of ‘promoters of faith’. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2011. appointment of various promoters of faith. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2012. promotor of faith to develop sound interrogatories. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 22, Chapter 3. Notary, chancellor, and advocates, cc. 2013-2018.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2013. notary or actuary to participate in process. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2014. limitations on religious serving as notaries. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2015. choice of notary depends on which local Church instructs case. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2016. notaries can be given assistants. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2017. adjunct notaries in Congregation must be priests a/o canon lawyers. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2018. academic requirements for advocates and procurators. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 23. Evidence to be used in the processes, cc. 2019-2036.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 23, Chapter 1. Evidence in general, cc. 2019-2022.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 2019. evidence must be in the from witnesses and documents. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2019, here.
Note(s). Canon 2019 is referenced in Canon 2050.
1917 CIC 2020. numbers of witnesses and their assessment based on proximity to facts. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2020, here.
Note(s). Canon 2020 is referenced in Canon 2050.
1917 CIC 2021. proof of immemorial cult. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2021, here.
1917 CIC 2022. contemporaneous documents can prove long-term cult permitted by Holy See. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 23, Chapter 2. Witnesses and experts, cc. 2023-2031.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2023. obligation on the faithful to bring evidence against causes to proper attention. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2023 is referenced in Canons 2025, 2043, 2051.
1917 CIC 2024. witnesses with most direct connections to Servant to be called first. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2024 is referenced in Canon 2025, 2043, 2051.
1917 CIC 2025. generally, witnesses submit testimony in letters. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2025 is referenced in Canon 2011. 2043, 2051.
1917 CIC 2026. religious superiors to take care subject cooperate in process. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2027. in/eligibility to serve as witness. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2027 is referenced in Canon 2023.
1917 CIC 2028. physicians maybe witness but testimony of any cure must be sought. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2029. witnesses limited to testimony of direct knowledge. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2030. causes of religious must rely on testimony of non-religious majority. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2031. role of experts. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 23, Chapter 3. Documents to be included in process, cc. 2032-2036.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2032. display of and order to seek more documentation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2033. in/admissibility of extra-judicial statements. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2034. exhibitors of documents must declare their authenticity. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2035. in/admissibility of histories. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2036. originals of histories preferred but authenticated copies or inspection acceptable. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24. Beatification of Servants of God by non-cult way, cc. 2037-2124.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canon, cc. 2037. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2037. ordinary's authority to issue oaths and precautions. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2037, here.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 1. Process instructed by local ordinary on his own authority, cc. 2038-2064.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 2038-2041. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2038. examination of life and writings of Servant. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2039. ordinary competent to conduct investigations. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2039, here.
Note(s). Canon 2039 is referenced in Canon 2051.
1917 CIC 2040. constitution of the tribunal. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2041. time and place of session and preservation of acts. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 1, Article 1. Review of the writings of Servant of God, cc. 2042-2048.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 2042. types of writings to be reviewed. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2043. edict calling for submission of writings. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2043 is referenced in Canon 2011.
1917 CIC 2044. examination of writings by ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2045. process for copying writings. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2046. task of notary in regard to writings. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2047. postulator's oath of diligence in seeking writings. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2048. process for writings of martyrs. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 1, Article 2. Informative process, cc. 2049-2056.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 2049. ordinary conducts 'informative process' & precaution after 30 years. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2050. scope of questions on holiness of the Servant. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2050 is referenced in Canon 2090.
1917 CIC 2051. promoter of justice to examine letters. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2052. determination of end of 'informative process'. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2053. notary publishes the 'informative process'. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2054. 'transcript' of 'informative process' to be transcribed by hand. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2054, here.
Note(s). Canon 2054 is referenced in Canon 2097.
1917 CIC 2055. collation of transcript with originals. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2055, here.
Note(s). Canon 2055 is referenced in Canon 2097.
1917 CIC 2056. sealing and preservation of originals and transcripts. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2056 is referenced in Canon 2097.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 1, Article 3. Process of non-cult, cc. 2057-2060.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 2057. appointment of two witnesses to inquire about non-cult status. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2058. investigation of places for signs of non-cult. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2059. discovery of some evidence prompts the search for more. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2060. sentence of tribunal to determine status of cult. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 1, Article 4. Transmitting writings, informative process, and non-cult process, to Sacred Congregation, cc. 2061-2064.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2061. ordinary to forward writing review to Rome along with 'manifest of diligence'. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2061 is referenced in Canon 2128.
1917 CIC 2062. writings discovered later shall be included in review. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2062 is referenced in Canon 2128.
1917 CIC 2063. ordinary carefully to entrust review record to postulator. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2063, here.
Note(s). Canon 2063 is referenced in Canon 2128.
1917 CIC 2064. ordinary carefully to entrust record of process of cult to postulator. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 2. Introduction of cause before Sacred Congregation, cc. 2065-2086.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 2, Article 1. Review of writings, cc. 2065-2072.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 2065. beginning of study of writings by Congregation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2065, here.
1917 CIC 2066. qualifications of writing reviewers and secrecy about appointment. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2066 is referenced in Canon 2069.
1917 CIC 2067. writings to be examined two reviewers unknown to each. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2068. reviews to focus on faith and morals but note other characteristics as well. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2069. a third reviewer can be assigned reconcile differences of opinions. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2070. promoter of faith can call for discussion of disputed writings. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2071. problems discovered in writings sent to Roman Pontiff for procedural determination. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2072. Roman Pontiff decides only whether process can continue. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 2, Article 2. Discussion of the informative process, cc. 2073-2084.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2073. informative process to be sent under seal to Congregation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2073 is referenced in Canon 2097.
1917 CIC 2074. cardinal reporter sees to translations. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2074 is referenced in Canon 2097.
1917 CIC 2075. preservation and use of transcripts. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2075 is referenced in Canon 2097.
1917 CIC 2076. advocate and procurators to produce summaries. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2077. generally, assessment of petitions from notable persons to be exhibited. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2077, here.
1917 CIC 2078. promoter of faith to oppose continuation of process. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2079. points to be raised by promoter of faith and approach to be used. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2079 is referenced in Canon 2016.
1917 CIC 2080. objection and responses to be set out in scholastic manner. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2080 is referenced in Canon 2099.
1917 CIC 2081. oral debates before judge are prohibited. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2082. question of introduction of cause is before ordinary Congregation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2082, here.
1917 CIC 2083. Roman Pontiff authorizes introduction of the cause. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2084. cessation of ordinaries from service & title of 'venerable'. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 2, Article 3. Discussion of the non-cult process, cc. 2085-2086.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2085. initial questions before commission after introduction of cause. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2086. process if investigation of non-cult is still underway. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 3. Apostolic process, cc. 2087-2124.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 3, Article 1. Instructing the apostolic process, cc. 2087-2097.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2087. beginning the apostolic process. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2088. appointment of five judges and selection of presider. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2089. appointment of sub-promoters. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2090. promoter of faith to produce interrogatories. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2091. delivers of remissorial letters and interrogatories. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2092. ordinaries to be of assistance to delegated judges. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2093. first organizational meeting of commission to occur within three months. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2094. minimum attendance for commission sessions. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2095. process to be competed within two years. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2096. inspection of remains of Servant. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2097. communication of act of investigation to Holy See. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2097, here.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 3, Article 2. Discussion of validity of apostolic process, cc. 2098-2100.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 2098. Congregation to assess apparent validity of instruction process. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2099. report of the advocate for the cause. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2100. meeting of Congregation for assessment of validity to be confirmed by Roman Pontiff. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 3, Article 3. Judgment of virtues in specific or martyrdom, cc. 2101-2115.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows: 1917 CIC 2101. discussion virtues cannot take place within 50 years of death of servant. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2101, here.
1917 CIC 2102. three sessions required for discussion of heroicity a/o martyrdom. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2103. procedure for voting in three sessions. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2104. question be assessed for causes of 'confessors' and 'martyrs'. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2105. antepreparatory session to be in presence of cardinal reporter. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2106. report to be submitted for antepreparatory session. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2107. minimum number of supporting votes needed to advance cause. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2108. preparatory commission to be held before all cardinal fathers. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2109. report to be submitted for preparatory session. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2109 is referenced in Canons 2133, 2122.
1917 CIC 2110. determination as to proceeding is taken. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2111. report by cardinal prefect to Roman Pontiff. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2112. general congregation with all cardinal fathers to be held before Roman Pontiff. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2113. report to be submitted for general session. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2113 is referenced in Canon 2123.
1917 CIC 2114. determination of heroicity a/o martyrdom reserved to Roman Pontiff. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2114 is referenced in Canon 2123. 1917 CIC 2115. publication of affirmative judgment and title of 'venerable'. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 24, Chapter 3, Article 4. Trial on the miracles of the Servant of God, cc. 2116-2124.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2116. requirement of miracles varies according to type of cause. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2117. beatification requires two or three miracles depending on quality of testimony. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2118. qualifications of experts for miracles and rejection of evidence. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2119. reports of experts. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2120. discussion of miracle in each session but only two may be submitted. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2121. report for antepreparatory session. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2122. report for preparatory session. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2123. report for general session. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 25. Beatification by way of cult, or, exceptional cases, cc. 2125-2135.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2126. ordinary competent to instruct process by cult. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2132. confirmation by Roman Pontiff of determination regarding cult. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2133. remissorial letters sent after such confirmation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2134. decree of equivalent beautification in cult cases. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 2, Title 26. Canonization of blesseds, cc. 2136-2141.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2138. requirement or two or three miracles for canonization. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2140. Roman Pontiff decides whether to proceed to canonization. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2141, here.
! Book IV, Part 3. Special procedures, cc. 2142-2194.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 2142-2146. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2143. procedure for issuing warnings. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2143, here. 1917 CIC 2144. secrecy to be observed in the issuing of warnings. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2145 is referenced in Canon 2153. 1917 CIC 2146. recourse to Holy See is only remedy available. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1747 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 2146, here.
! Book IV, Part 3, Title 27. Removal of irremovable pastors cc. 2147-2156.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1740 and 1983 CIC 1741.
Supplement. Canon 2147, here.
Note(s). Canon 2147 is referenced in Canons 389, 2148, 2157, 2293. 1917 CIC 2148. ordinary's invitation to pastor to resign. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1747 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1747 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 2148, here.
Note(s). Canon 2148 is referenced in Canon 2152.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1744. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2149 is referenced in Canons 2159, 2169. 1917 CIC 2150. pastor's options in complying with resignation request. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1743.
Supplement. Canon 2150, here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1745.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2152. ordinary's duty to consider pastor's objections. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1745 § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1745 § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2153, here.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1746 § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2154, here.
Note(s). Canon 2154 is referenced in Canon 2149, 2161.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2155 is referenced in Canon 2161.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1747 § 1 § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1747 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2156 is referenced in Canon 2161.
! Book IV, Part 3, Title 28. Removal of removable pastors cc. 2157-2161.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1740 § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1742 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 2157, here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1741. 1983 CIC 1742.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2159. bishop's obligation to reconsider removal if objections offered in writing. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1745.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2160. repetition of exhortation top vacate parish. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1744 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1746.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 3, Title 29. Transfer of removable pastors, cc. 2162-2167.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1748.
Supplement. Canon 2162, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1749.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2165. episcopal consultation. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1750.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2166. repetition of exhortation to accept transfer. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1750.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2167. final directive to vacant parish & declaration of vacancy. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1751 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1751 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 3, Title 30. Proceeding against non-resident clerics, cc. 2162-2175.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2168, here. 1917 CIC 2169. declaration of vacancy of parish. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2171. ordinary to review with examiners reasons offered for non-residence. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2171 is referenced in Canon 2174. 1917 CIC 2172. reiteration of order to resume residence. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2173. response to various actions by pastor. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2173 is referenced in Canon 2174. 1917 CIC 2174. another reiteration of order to resume residence. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2175. necessity of ordinary's consultation with examiners. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV,
Part 3, Title 31. Proceeding against concubinous clerics, cc. 2176-2181. ► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 2177 is referenced in Canons 2180, 2181.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2178 is referenced in Canon 2180.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book IV, Part 3, Title 32. Proceeding against negligent pastors, cc. 2182-2185.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2182. bishop's duty to warn negligent pastor. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2182, here.
Note(s). Canon 2182 is referenced in Canon 2382.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s).
Canon 2183 is referenced in Canons 2184, 2382.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2184 is referenced in Canon 2382.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2185 is referenced in Canon 2382.
! Book IV, Part 3, Title 33. Suspension from an informed conscience, cc. 2186-2194.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Book IV ─ Title 33, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2186. ordinaries with 'informed conscience' can suspend clerics at certain times. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2189. implications for one taking a suspended cleric's place. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2193. options for disclosure of reasons to suspended cleric. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2193 is referenced in Canon 2225.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
|
| □
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□
1917
Codex Quondam Sanctions
□ |
! Book V. Delicts and Penalties, cc. 2195-2414.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Supplement. Book V, Delicts and Penalties, here.
Book V, Part 1. Delicts, cc. 2195-2213.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book V, Part 1, Title 1. Nature of delicts and their division, cc. 2195-2198.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2195. § 1. By the term delict in ecclesiastical law is understood an external and morally imputable violation of a law to which a canonical sanction, at least an indeterminate one, is attached. § 2. Unless it appears otherwise from the circumstances, what is said about delicts also applies to the violation of precepts to which a canonical penalty is attached. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1321 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2195, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1° Public, if it is already known or is in such circumstances that it can be and must be prudently judged that it will easily become known;
2° Notorious by notoriety of law, [that applies] after a sentence by a competent judge that renders the matter an adjudicated thing, or after confession by the offender made in court in accord with Canon 1750;
3° Notorious by notoriety of fact, if it is publicly known and was committed under such circumstances that no clever evasion is possible and no legal opinion could excuse [the act];
4° Occult, if it is not public; materially occult, if the delict is hidden; formally occult, if imputability [is not known]. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2197 is referenced in Canons 1747, 2191. 1917 CIC 2198. A delict that violates only a law of the Church can, by its nature, be pursued only by ecclesiastical authority, which authority can call upon the arms of civil authority when it judges it opportune and necessary; a delict that violates only laws of civil authority by proper law, according to the prescription of Canon 120, is punishable by civil authority, although the Church retains competence by reason of sin; a delict that violates the laws of both societies can be punished by both powers. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book V, Part 1, Title 2. Imputability, factors increasing or decreasing it, and its juridic effects, cc. 2199-2211.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2199. notion of imputability. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1321.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1321 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 2200, here. 1917 CIC 2201. factors mitigating culpability. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1322. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1324 § 1 n. 2. § 4 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1323 n. 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1323 n. 2. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1323 n. 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1326 § 1 n. 3. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2204. impact of minority on imputability. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1323 n. 1. 1983 CIC 1324 n. 4.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1323 n. 3. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1323 n. 4. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1324 § 1 n. 5. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 1323 n. 5.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1324 § 1 n. 3.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1326 § 1 n. 2.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2208. impact of recidivism on imputability. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1326 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1329 § 2. § 3 into: ≠. § 4 into: ≠. § 5 into: ≠. § 6 into: ≠. § 7 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2209, here.
Note(s). Canon 2209 is referenced in Canons 2211, 2230, 2231.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1729. 1983 CIC 1730. 1983 CIC 1731.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book V, Part 1, Title 3. Attempted delict, cc. 2212-2213.► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1328.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1328.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2213 is referenced in Canon 2235.
Book V, Part 2. Penalties, cc. 2214-2313.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 1. Penalties in general, cc. 2214-2240.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canon, c. 2214. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1311. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 1, Title 4. Notion, types, interpretation and application of penalties, cc. 2215-2219.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2215, here.
Note: See 1983 CIC 1312 § 2. 1917 CIC 2216. types of penalties, remedies, and penances in the Church. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1312 §§ 1, 3.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2217. categories of penalties based on source. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2218. general provision on application of penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2218, here.
Note(s). Canon 2218 is referenced in Canon 1691. 1917 CIC 2219. benignity in the application of penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 1, Title 5. Superior having coercive power, cc. 2220-2225.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2220. those with legislative/administrative power can attach penalties to laws/precepts. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2221. those with legislative/administrative power can enhance penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1315.
Supplement. Canon 2221, here. 1917 CIC 2222. power of superiors to establish a/o enhance penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1399. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2222, here.
1917 CIC 2223. applications of penalties by judges. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1343. 1983 CIC 1344. 1983 CIC 1345. 1983 CIC 1348. 1983 CIC 1349.
Supplement. Canon 2223, here.
Note(s). Canon 2223 is referenced in Canon 2232. 1917 CIC 2224. moderation of number of penalties in face of multiple delicts. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1346. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2225. method of formal declaration of penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 1, Title 6. Subject liable to coercive power, cc. 2226-2235.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2226. those bound by and exempted from certain penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1313 § 1. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1313 § 2. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 1351.
Supplement. Canon 2226, here.
1917 CIC 2227. exemptions from incurring certain penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2228. penalties attach only when completed according to text of law. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2229. certain factors mitigating or excusing from penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2229, here. 1917 CIC 2230. children, their caregivers, and penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1323.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2231. those concurring in delict. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2231 is referenced in Canon 2219.
1917 CIC 2232. factors excusing observance of certain penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1352 § 2. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2232, here. 1917 CIC 2233. requisite proof of delict and persistence in contumacy for penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1347.
Supplement. Canon 2233, here.
Note(s). Canon 2233 is referenced in Canon 2242. 1917 CIC 2234. augmentation of those with multiple delicts. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2235. attempted and frustrated delicts. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1328.
Supplement. Canon 2235, here.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 1, Title 7. Remission of penalties, cc. 2236-2240.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2236. power to remit penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1354. 1983 CIC 1355. 1983 CIC 1356.
Supplement. Canon 2236, here.
Note(s). Canon 2236 is referenced in Canon 2289. 1917 CIC 2237. remission of certain automatic penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1354. 1983 CIC 1355. 1983 CIC 1356.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2238. invalidity of remission extorted by force or fear. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1360.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2239. variations on remission of penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1361 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1361 § 2.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2240. prescription of penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1362.
Supplement. ≠.
Book V, Part 2, Section 2. Penalties in specific, cc. 2241-2313.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Book V, Part 2, Section 2, Title 8. Medicinal penalties or censures, cc. 2241-2285.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 1. Censures in general, cc. 2241-2254.
► Topic in general, no entries.
Supplement. Book V ─ Title 8, Chapter 1, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2241. definition of a censure. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1312. 1983 CIC 1358. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1318.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2242. when censures can be applied & notion on contumacy. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1321 § 1 § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1358. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1347 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 2242, here.
Note(s). Canon 2242 is referenced in Canons 2233, 2248. 1917 CIC 2243. impact of appeal or recourse against certain censures. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1353.
Supplement. Canon 2243, here. 1917 CIC 2244. multiplication of censures. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2245. reservation of censures. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2245, here.
Note(s). Canon 2245 is referenced in Canon 22353.
1917 CIC 2246. restrictions of reserved censures. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2246 is referenced in Canon 893. 1917 CIC 2247. certain reserved censures. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2247 is referenced in Canon 893. 1917 CIC 2248. censures can only be removed by 'absolution'. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1358 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1358. § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2249. 'absolution' in the face of multiple censures. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1359. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1359.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2250. remission of certain types of censures. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2251. impact of 'absolution' on internal and external fora. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2251, here.
1917 CIC 2252. 'absolution' in danger of death. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1357.
Supplement. Canon 2252, here.
Note(s). Canon is referenced in Canon 882, 2161. 1917 CIC 2253. who has power to remove censures. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1355. 1983 CIC 1356. 1983 CIC 1357.
Supplement. Canon 2253, here. 1917 CIC 2254. remission of censure in urgent cases. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1357.
Supplement. Canon 2254, here.
Note(s). Canon 2254 is referenced in Canons 2237, 2252, 2253, 2290.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 2. Censures in specific, cc. 2255-2285.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 2255-2256. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2255. types and scope of censures. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2256. notions of 'divine office' and ' ecclesiastical acts'. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 2, Article 1. Excommunication, cc. 2257-2267.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Supplement. Book V ─ Title 8, Chapter 2, Article 1, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2257. excommunication excludes one from the faithful and is anathema when ritualized. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1331. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2257, here. 1917 CIC 2258. generally, excommunicates are tolerated by can be specially banned. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2258, here.
1917 CIC 2259. excommunicate's access to divine services. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1331. 1983 CIC 1335.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2260. excommunicate's access to sacraments and sacramentals. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1331. 1983 CIC 1335.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2260 is referenced in Canon 2275. 1917 CIC 2261. faithful's ability approach excommunicates for sacrament and sacramentals. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1331. 1983 CIC 1335.
Supplement. Canon 2261, here.
Note(s). Canon 2261 is referenced in Canons 2264. 2275, 2284. 1917 CIC 2262. excommunicate's access to indulgences and private devotionals. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1331. 1983 CIC 1335.
Supplement. Canon 2262, here.
Note(s). Canon 2262 is referenced in Canon 809. 1917 CIC 2263. excommunicate's access to ecclesiastical acts and offices. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1331. 1983 CIC 1335.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2264. impact of excommunication on acts of jurisdiction. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1331. 1983 CIC 1335.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2264 is referenced in Canon 208.
1917 CIC 2265. impact of excommunication on elections, offices, and orders. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1331. 1983 CIC 1335.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2265 is referenced in Canons 36, 2275, 2283.
1917 CIC 2266. impact of excommunication on fruits of benefice a/o posts. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1331. 1983 CIC 1335.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2267. obligations of community toward banned excommunicates. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1331. 1983 CIC 1335.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 2, Article 2. Interdict, cc. 2268-2277.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2268. direct a/o indirect interdict impacts participation in sacred things. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1332. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2268, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2270. generally, local interdicts do not impact the dying and are mitigated on certain holy days. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2271. impact of interdicts on certain persons and in certain places. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2271 is referenced in Canons 2270, 2272. 1917 CIC 2272. impact of interdicts on certain objects and properties. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2272 is referenced in Canon 2270. 1917 CIC 2273. extent of local interdicts. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2274. interdict on communities can be limited to certain parsons. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2275. consequences of personal interdicts. Latine.
Subsequent. 1° into: 1983 CIC 1332. 2° into: 1983 CIC 1332. 3° into: 1983 CIC 1332. 4° into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2275 is referenced in Canons 36, 2274. 1917 CIC 2276. those not responsible for interdicts can participate in sacraments. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2277. scope of interdict from entering church. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2277, here.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 2, Title 8, Chapter 2, Article 3. Suspension, cc. 2278-2285.
► Topic in general, as follows.
Supplement. Book V ─ Title 8, Chapter 2, Article 3, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2278. suspension is censure that affects cleric in whole or in part. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1333. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2279. types of suspensions. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1333. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2279, here.
1917 CIC 2280. special provision on suspension from benefice. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2281. generally, suspension limited to diocese of suspending superior. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1333.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2282. automatic suspensions can impact offices held outside diocese of offense. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1331.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2283. norms from Canon 2265 on excommunication also apply to suspension. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2283 is referenced in Canon 36.
1917 CIC 2284. limitations on suspension's impact sacraments, sacramentals and jurisdiction. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1335.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2284 is referenced in Canon 1335.
1917 CIC 2285. provisions for community suspensions. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 2, Title 9. Vindicative penalties, cc. 2286-2305.
► Topic in general, no entries.
[ Preliminary canons, cc. 2286-2290. ]
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2286. vindicative penalties tend to the expiation of delicts. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2287. appeal from or recourse against vindicative penalties is suspensive. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1353.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2288. factors that might warrant suspension of three years of vindicative penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1344.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2289. vindicative penalties end with expiation or dispensation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2290. confessor's power to suspend automatic vindicative penalty. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1352 § 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1357 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 2290, here.
Note(s). Canon 2290 is referenced in Canon 2237.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 2, Title 9, Chapter 1. Common vindicative penalties, cc. 2291-2297.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2291. listing of twelve most common vindicative penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1336. 1917 CIC 2292. suppression of see reserved to Roman Pontiff. parish suppressed only with advice. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2293. notion of infamy of law a/o fact. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2294. consequences of infamy or law a/o fact. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2295. cessation of infamy or law a/o fact. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2296. penalty of 'incapacity' imposed only by Holy See. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2297. proceeds of fines to be directed to pious uses only. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 2, Title 9, Chapter 2. Vindicative penalties of clerics, cc. 2298-2305.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2298. list of possible vindicative penalties against clerics. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1336.
Supplement. Canon 2298, here.
1917 CIC 2299. possible penal loss of all or part of benefice. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1350.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2300. clerics giving grave scandal. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2300, here.
1917 CIC 2301. conditions impacting order to cleric to live outside the diocese. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1337.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2302. commands or prohibitions regarding residence issued only for grave cause. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2303. deposition from a benefice. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: ≠. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1350 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2303 is referenced in Canons 2299, 2304.
1917 CIC 2304. additional recalcitrant cleric. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2304 is referenced in Canons 123, 2299.
1917 CIC 2305. penalty of degradation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2305, here.
Book V, Part 2, Section 2, Title 10. Penal remedies and penances, cc. 2306-2313.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 2, Title 10, Chapter 1. Penal remedies, cc. 2306-2311.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2306. list of penal remedies. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2307.
ordinaries can warn one in or thought to be in proximate occasion of
offending.
Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1339.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2307 is referenced in Canon 1946.
1917 CIC 2308.
one offering scandal to be corrected. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2308, here.
1917 CIC 2309.
when and how public or private admonition a/o correction is in order.
Latine. Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1339.
Supplement. Canon 2309, here.
1917 CIC 2310.
precept can follow fruitless admonition a/o correction.
Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2310, here.
1917 CIC 2311. optional for vigilance. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book V, Part 2, Section 2, Title 10, Chapter 2. Penances, cc. 2312-2313.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2312. description of, restrictions on, measurement of penances. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1340. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1340 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1340 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2313. kinds of penances and augmentation of penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1340 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1340 § 3.
Supplement. Canon 2313, here.
Book V, Part 3. Penalties for individual delicts, cc. 2314-2414.
► Topic in general, no entries.
! Book V, Part 3, Title 11. Delicts against the faith and unity of the Church, cc. 2314-2319.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2314. apostasy and heresy. Latine.
Subsequent. Broadly, 1983 CIC 1364.
Supplement. Canon 2314, here.
1917 CIC 2315.
suspicion of heresy.
Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2315, here.
1917 CIC 2316.
assistance with heresy a/o illicit communication in sacred things. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1365.
Supplement. Canon 2316, here.
1917 CIC 2317.
teaching a/o defending condemned doctrines. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1371.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2318.
publishing various materials illicitly. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2318, here.
1917 CIC 2319. involvement with banned books a/o illicit publication of Scripture. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2319, here.
! Book V, Part 3, Title 12. Delicts against religion, cc. 2320-2329.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2320. throwing away Sacred Species. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1367.
Supplement. Canon 2320, here. 1917 CIC 2321 illicit bination a/o violation of celebrant's fast. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2322. simulating Mass, confession, or sacerdotal duties. Latine.
Subsequent. 1° into: 1983 CIC 1378 § 2. 2° into: 1983 CIC 1379.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2323. blasphemy a/o non-judicial perjury. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1368. 1983 CIC 1369.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2324. illicit activities regarding Mass stipends. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1385.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2325. fostering superstition a/o sacrilege. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2326. illicit activities regarding relics. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2327. profiting from indulgences. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2328. violating dead bodies or burial places. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2329. violating churches a/o cemeteries. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book V, Part 3, Title 13. Delicts against ecclesiastical authority, person, and things, cc. 2330-2349.
► Topic in general, as follows:
Supplement. Book V ─ Title 13, here.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2330. delicts in election of pope treated in special law. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2330, here.
1917 CIC 2331. disobedience a/o conspiracy against Roman Pontiff or prelates. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1371 n. 2. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1373.
Supplement. Canon 2331, here.
1917 CIC 2332. appeal against Roman Pontiff to ecumenical council. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1372.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2333. appeal to law powers against Roman Pontiff. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1375.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2334. civil authority enacting laws against Church or jurisdiction. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1375.
Supplement. Canon 2334, here.
Note(s). Canon 2334 is referenced in Canon 2336.
1917 CIC 2335. joining Masons or similar organizations. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1374.
Dicasterial.
▪ [Sacred] Cong. for the Doctrine of the Faith (Šeper), decl. "De canonica disciplina quae sub poena excommunicationis vetat ne catholici nomen dant sectae Massonicae aliisque eiusdem generis associationibus" (17 feb 1981), AAS 73 (1981) 240-241. Summary: Reiteration of 1917 CIC 2335 levying automatic excommunication on Catholics who join Masonic organizations. Cites: (0915), (1374).
Supplement. Canon 2335, here.
Note(s). Canon 2335 is referenced in Canon 2336.
1917 CIC 2336. clerics joining Masons or similar organizations. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2336, here.
1917 CIC 2337. pastors inciting crowds against ecclesiastical jurisdiction. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1375. § 2 into: ≠.
1917 CIC 2338. disregard of excommunications. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2339. illicit burial of those prohibited it. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2339, here.
1917 CIC 2340. insordescence. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2341. certain actions against prelates in civil court. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2342. violation of cloister. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2342, here.
1917 CIC 2343. violence against various prelates, clergy, and religious. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1370 § 1. § 2 into: ≠. § 3 into: 1983 CIC 1370 § 2. § 4 into: 1983 CIC 1370 § 3.
Note(s). Canon 2343 is referenced in Canon 2258.
Supplement. Canon 2343, here.
1917 CIC 2344. agitation or animosity against various prelates. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1369. 1983 CIC 1373.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2345. usurpation or unjust retention of good a/o rights of the Church. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1375.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2346. conversion of Church good for one's private use. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1375. 1983 CIC 1376.
Supplement. Canon 2346, here.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1377.
Supplement. Canon 2347, here.
1917 CIC 2348. failing to fulfill obligations attached to pious causes. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2349. failing to render certain fees. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book V, Part 3, Title 14. Delicts against life, liberty, property, reputation, and morals, cc. 2350-2359.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2350. abortion a/o attempted suicide. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1398. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2350, here.
1917 CIC 2351. dueling. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2351, here.
1917 CIC 2352. coercing someone into orders or religious life. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2352, here.
1917 CIC 2353. men kidnapping women for marriage or lust. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1397.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2354. a variety of offenses against human being. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1397. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2355. verbal injuries to another. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2356. bigamy. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2356, here. 1917 CIC 2357. laity committing offenses against 6th commandment. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2357 is referenced in Canon 2358.
1917 CIC 2358. minor clerics committing acts against the 6th commandment. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
§ 1. Concubinous clerics in sacred [orders], whether secular or religious, previous warnings not being heeded, are to be coerced into giving up their illicit relationship and to repair scandal by [being] suspended from divine things, [and by suffering] the loss of the benefits of office, benefices, dignities, the prescriptions of Canons 2176-2181 being observed.
§ 2. If they engage in a delict against the sixth precept of the Decalogue with a minor below the age of sixteen, or engage in adultery, debauchery, bestiality, sodomy, pandering, incest with blood-relatives or affines in the first degree, they are suspended, declared infamous, and are deprived of any office, benefice, dignity, responsibility, if they have such, whatsoever, and in more serious cases, they are to be deposed.
§ 3. If they otherwise sin against the sixth commandment of the Decalogue, let them be coerced with appropriate penalties according to the gravity of the case, not excepting deprivation of office or benefice, especially if they have care of souls. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1395 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1395 § 2. § 3 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2359 is referenced in Canon 2176. ≡ In the Peters translation of the Pio-Benedictine Code (2001), § 3 of Canon 2359 was inadvertently omitted.
! Book V, Part 3, Title 15. Falsehood, cc. 2360-2363.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2360. fabricating documents of the Holy See. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2361. illicitly trying to obtain rescripts from Holy See or ordinary. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2362. fabricating or using fabricated documents. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1391 nn. 1, 2.
Supplement. Canon 2362, here.
1917 CIC 2363. falsely denouncing confessors and process of reconciliation. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1390 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 2363, here.
! Book V, Part 3, Title 16. Delicts in administration or reception of sacraments, cc. 2364-2375.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2364. ministers administering sacrament to persons prohibited from them. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2365. priests illicitly administering Confirmation. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2366. priests attempting absolution without faculties. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1378.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2367. absolution of accomplice and failure to denounce. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1378 § 1. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2367, here.
Note(s). Canon 2367 is referenced in Canon 2254.
1917 CIC 2368. solicitation in confession & failure to denounce solicitors. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1387. § 2 into: ≠.
Dicasterial.
• Supremae Sacrae Congregationis Sancti Offici (Ottaviani), instr. Crimen sollicitationis (16 mar 1962), (Typis Polyglottis Vaticanis, 1962) 61 pp. Latin here, English here. Note: The 1962 version of Crimen is virtually identical to the 1922 version.
Supplement. Canon 2368, here.
Note(s). Canon 2368 is referenced in Canon 1387.
1917 CIC 2369. violation of seal of Confession. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1388 § 1. § 2 into: 1983 CIC 1388 § 2.
Supplement. Canon 2369, here.
1917 CIC 2370. consecrating bishops without apostolic mandate. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1382.
Supplement. Canon 2370, here.
1917 CIC 2371. promoting, or being promoted to, orders in simony. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1380.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2372. receiving orders from prohibited prelates. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2373. ordaining men without various canonical authorizations. Latine.
Subsequent. 1° into: 1983 CIC 1383. 2° into: ≠. 3° into: ≠. 4° into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2373, here. 1917 CIC 2374. receiving orders with false dimissorial letters. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1383.
Supplement. Canon 2374, here.
1917 CIC 2375. entering mixed marriage without authorization. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2375, here.
! Book V, Part 3, Title 17. Delicts against clerical or religious obligations, cc. 2376-2389.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2376. exam required of priest per Canon 130 can be compelled by penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2377. participation in periodic clergy conferences can be compelled by penalties. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2378.
neglect of sacred ministry warrants suspension per gravity of the neglect.
Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2379. certain clerical mal-deportments. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2379, here. 1917 CIC 2380. clerics or religious illicitly carrying on trade or business. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1392.
Supplement. Canon 2380, here. 1917 CIC 2381. absence from benefices. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1396.
Supplement. Canon 2381, here.
Note(s).
Canon 2381 is referenced in Canon 2170.
1917 CIC 2382. pastor negligent toward pastoral duties. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2383. pastor negligent toward pastoral records. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2383, here.
1917 CIC 2384. canon theologian a/o penitentiary negligent toward duties. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2385. religious abandoning religious life. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2385, here.
1917 CIC 2386. fugitive religious. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2386, here. 1917 CIC 2387. certain evil acts in admission of religious cleric. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2387, here.
1917 CIC 2388. cleric a/o religious attempting marriage and their partners. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1394. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2388, here.
1917 CIC 2389. violating obligations of common life. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. Canon 2389, here.
! Book V, Part 3, Title 18. Delicts against dignities, offices, and benefices, cc. 2376-2389.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2390. § 1. All those impeding the liberty of ecclesiastical elections, by any means, either personally or through others, or the electors or those elected, the canonical election being completed, shall be punished according to the manner of the fault for whatever manner of harm they caused. § 2. But if [in] an election conducted by a college of clerics or of religious, laity or secular powers illegitimately presume to involve themselves against canonical liberty, the electors who sought such involvement, or who chose to admit it, are by that fact deprived for that time of the right of voting; but if some [one] knowingly consented to being elected this way, he is by that fact incapable of the office or benefice that it concerned. Latine.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1375. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
§ 1. A college that knowingly elects an unworthy person is by that fact deprived for that time of the right of proceeding to a new election.
§ 2. Individual electors who knowingly violate the substantial form of the election can be punished by the Ordinary for the gravity of the fault.
§ 3. Clerics or laity who knowingly present or appoint an unworthy person, by that fact lack the right of presenting or appointing for that time. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2392. With due regard for the prescription of Canon 729, perpetrators of the delict of simony in any office, benefice, or ecclesiastical dignity:
1° Incur automatic excommunication simply reserved to the Apostolic See;
2° Are by that fact deprived in perpetuity of the right of electing, presenting, or appointing, if they had such [rights];
3° If they are clerics, they are also suspended. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2393. All those who, legitimately enjoying the right of electing, presenting, or appointing, presume to confer an office, benefice, or ecclesiastical dignity, while neglecting the authority of the one who is competent for confirmation or institution, are deprived by that fact of their rights for the time it happens. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2394. Whoever occupies on his own authority a benefice, office, or ecclesiastical dignity, or having been elected, presented, or appointed to such, becomes involved in the their possession or governance or administration before taking the necessary letters of confirmation or institution and showing them to those who by law he needs to show them to:
1° Is by law incapable of [the post] and, moreover, by the Ordinary shall be punished according to the gravity of the fault;
2° Shall be coerced immediately to recede immediately from the occupation of the benefice, office, dignity or its governance or administration, having been warned, by suspension [or] privation of an earlier benefice, office, or dignity, if there was one;
3° But the Chapter, convention, or others who see to such things, admitting this sort of one elected, presented, or appointed before exhibition of the letters, by that fact remains suspended from the right of electing, appointing, or presenting for the good pleasure of the Apostolic See. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1381 § 1.
Supplement. Canon 2394, here.
1917 CIC 2395. Whoever knowingly accepts the conferral of an office, benefice, or dignity that is not vacant by law and who allows himself to be put in possession of it, is by that fact incapable of later acquiring it and should be punished with other penalties according to the manner of culpability. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2396. A cleric who goes into quiet possession of an office or benefice that is incompatible with a prior, and he presumes to retain the earlier against the prescription of Canons 156 and 1439, is considered by the law to be deprived of both. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠. 1917 CIC 2397. If one promoted to the dignity of the cardinalate refuses to tender the oath described in Canon 234, he is by that fact deprived of the cardinatial dignity and remains perpetually deprived. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2398. If one promoted to the episcopate, against the prescription of Canon 333, neglects to take up consecration within three months, he enjoys no fruits [from the appointment], that [instead] are turned over for the upkeep of the cathedral church; and if thereafter he persists in this negligence for [three more] months, he is by law deprived of the episcopate. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2399. Major clerics who, with a task committed to them by their Ordinary, and without the permission of the Ordinary, presume to desert it, are suspended from divine things for a time determined by the Ordinary according to the diversity of the case. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
1917 CIC 2400. Clerics who presume to resign a benefice or ecclesiastical dignity into the hands of lay officials, by that fact incur suspension from divine things. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1381 § 2.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
! Book V, Part 3, Title 19. Abuse of ecclesiastical power and office, cc. 2404-2414.
► Topic in general, no entries.
► Topic by canons, as follows:
1917 CIC 2404. Abuse of ecclesiastical power, in the prudent judgment of the legitimate Superior, shall be punished according to the gravity of the fault, with due regard for the prescriptions of those canons that establish certain penalties for various abuses. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1389.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. § 1 into: 1983 CIC 1391. § 2 into: ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2406 is referenced in Canon 2362.
1917 CIC 2407. Those giving gifts or inducements to Curial officials or administrators of any ecclesiastical sort, [or] judges, advocates, or procurators, in order to tempt them to action or omission contrary to their office, shall be struck with congruent penalties, and will be compelled to repair the damages, if there are any. Latine.
Subsequent. 1983 CIC 1386.
Supplement. Canon 2407, here.
1917 CIC 2408. Those increasing the usual taxes legitimately approved according to the norm of Canon 1507, or requiring anything above them, are to be coerced with grave monetary fines, and recidivists are suspended from office or removed according to the gravity of the fault, besides [being bound by] the obligation of restoring whatever was unjustly received. Latine.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
Note(s). Canon 2409 is referenced in Canon 1362.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 2410, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 2411, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
≠.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement.
Canon 2413, here.
Subsequent. ≠.
Supplement. ≠.
|
|
[END] |
|
Dedication |
Pagina
haec in filiae Ecclesiae verae memoriam Mariae Josefinae Harsy,
virginis consecratae et in iure canonico alioquin peritae,
benigne dedicata est.
Mary Josephine 'Jo' Harsy, 1933-2024. May she rest in
everlasting peace. |
|
|
|
Materials on this website represent the opinions of Dr. Edward Peters and are offered in accord with Canon 212 § 3. This website undergoes continual refinement and development. No warranty of completeness or correctness is made. Dr. Peters' views are not necessarily shared by others in the field nor are they intended as canonical or civil advice.
CanonLaw. info Homepage & Site Directory / Help support CanonLaw. info / Original Materials © Edward N. Peters |
|
|
|
Staging.
1917 Code, here. • Henry Ayrinhac (American Sulpician, 1867-1931), Administrative Legislation in the New Code of Canon Law … cc. 1154-1551, (Longmans, 1930) 477 pp. ▪ Review: .
• Henry Ayrinhac (American Sulpician, 1867-1931), General Legislation in the New Code of Canon Law … cc. 1-214, (Blase Benziger, 1923) 384 pp. ▪ Review: , The Irish Monthly 51 (1923) 478.
roberti, delictis, ▪ Review: anon., Ius Pontificium 11 (1931) 162.
Ojetii, anon., Ius Pontificium 12 (1932) 64. ojetti, # 2, anon, Ius Pontificium 10 (1930) 333. ojetti 1, 1-86, Ius Pontificium 8 (1928) 47-48.
• Ioannes Chelodi (Italian priest, 1882-1922), Ius Canonicum de Personis praemissis notionibus De Iure Publico Ecclesiastico, De Principiis et Fontibus Iuris Canonici [1922], (Anonima/Libreria Moderna, 3° ed. rev. by P. Ciprotti, 1942) 501 pp. ▪ Review: , Ius Pontificium 9 (1929) 24- . Notes: Second ed. rev. by E. Bertagnolli, 1927.
• Gerard Oesterle ( Benedictine, 1879- ), Praelectiones Iuris Canonici: Libri I et II Codici Iuris Canonci, (Collegio S. Anselmi, 1931) 390 pp. ▪ Review: anon., Ius Pontificium 11 (1931) 252. bis.
• Joseph Sadusky, "The necessity and nature of the respondent's involvement in formal cases of matrimonial nullity of first instance as seen in the 1917 Code and the 1936 instruction Provida Mater", (CUA licentiate thesis, 1981-1982).
Lygo-Textual Commentaries, 1917, here. |
|
§ 1 into: § 2 into: § 3 into: § 4 into: For 1°: For 2°: For 3°: For 4°:
|
|
|
Staging
